A
New
Discovery
OF
A
Country
greater
than
Europe
;
Situated
in
America
,
betwixt
New-Mexico
and
the
Frozen
Sea.
The
Occasion
of
undertaking
this
Voyage
.
MEN
are
never
weary
of
pursuing
the
Objects
they
have
in
View
;
such
as
present
them
with
Millions
of
ravishing
Qualities
,
capable
to
afford
'em
both
Satisfaction
and
Instruction
.
The
Wonders
they
there
meet
with
,
are
so
surprising
,
and
(
as
it
it
were
)
enchanting
,
that
they
are
necessarily
engaged
to
survey
the
same
with
all
possible
Exactness
,
in
order
to
satisfie
their
natural
●uriosity
,
and
inform
their
Minds
.
The
Condition
of
Travellers
is
very
near
the
same
.
They
're
never
weary
of
making
new
Discoveries
.
They
're
indefatigable
in
rambling
through
unknown
Countries
and
Kingdoms
not
mention'd
in
History
;
feasting
their
Minds
with
the
Satisfaction
of
gratifying
and
enriching
the
World
with
something
unheard
of
,
that
no
Thought
could
ever
reach
before
.
'T
is
true
,
such
Enterprizes
expose
'em
to
infinite
Fatigue
and
Danger
:
But
the
Hopes
they
've
conceiv'd
of
contributing
thus
to
the
publick
Good
,
and
advancing
the
Glory
of
God
,
and
at
the
same
time
gratifying
their
natural
Inclinations
,
are
their
chief
Solace
and
Comfort
,
encouraging
them
to
suffer
all
with
Constancy
and
Pleasure
.
Those
whose
only
Aim
in
undertaking
Voyages
,
is
to
enlarge
the
Bounds
of
Christ's
Kingdom
,
and
advance
the
Glory
of
God
,
do
upon
that
Prospect
alone
valiantly
venture
their
Lives
,
making
'em
of
no
Account
.
They
endure
the
greatest
Fatigues
in
traversing
the
most
unpassable
Ways
and
horrid
Precipices
,
for
the
Execution
of
their
Designs
;
being
push'd
on
by
the
Hopes
they
entertain
of
Promoting
by
these
means
the
Glory
of
him
who
created
'em
,
and
under
whose
Conduct
they
undertake
such
toilsome
Voyages
.
It
's
usual
to
see
some
undaunted
Men
boldly
encounter
the
most
fearful
Death
,
both
in
Battels
and
in
dangerous
Voyages
:
such
as
are
not
discouraged
by
all
the
Hazards
that
surround
'em
both
by
Sea
and
Land
;
nothing
being
able
to
withstand
the
Valour
and
Courage
that
prompts
'em
to
attempt
any
thing
▪
Therefore
is
it
,
that
we
oft-times
see
'em
succeed
in
obtaining
their
Designs
,
and
compassing
their
most
difficult
Enterprizes
.
Yet
it
's
to
be
acknowledg'd
,
that
if
they
took
a
serious
View
of
the
Perils
they
're
about
to
encounter
,
and
consider'd
'em
in
cold
Blood
,
they
might
perhaps
find
Difficulty
to
persuade
themselves
into
such
resolute
Thoughts
;
at
least
,
they
wou'd
not
form
their
Designs
after
such
a
daring
and
fearless
manner
.
But
generally
they
do
not
survey
their
Dangers
before-hand
,
but
in
the
Bulk
,
and
with
a
passing
View
;
and
having
once
set
their
Hands
to
the
Work
,
Occasion
engages
'em
insensibly
,
and
entices
'em
further
on
than
they
cou'd
have
believ'd
at
first
.
Insomuch
that
many
of
the
great
Discoveries
owing
to
Voyages
are
rather
the
Result
of
Chance
,
than
any
well
form'd
Design
.
Something
of
the
same
Nature
has
happen'd
to
my self
in
the
Discovery
I
now
bring
to
Light.
I
was
from
my
Infancy
very
fond
of
Travelling
;
and
my
natural
Curiosity
induc'd
me
to
visit
many
Parts
of
Europe
successively
.
But
not
being
satisfied
with
that
,
I
bended
my
Inclinations
yet
further
,
and
was
eager
upon
seeing
remoter
Countries
and
Nations
not
yet
heard
of
;
and
in
gratifying
this
natural
Itch
,
was
I
led
upon
this
Discovery
of
a
vast
and
large
Country
,
where
no
European
ever
was
before
my self
.
'T
is
true
indeed
,
I
could
not
foresee
the
Embarassing
Difficulties
and
Dangers
I
was
oblig'd
to
encounter
in
this
my
painful
Voyage
.
Nay
,
perhaps
the
very
Thoughts
of
'em
might
have
discourag'd
and
s●ar'd
me
from
attempting
a
Design
so
laborious
and
toilsome
,
and
environ'd
with
such
fearful
Difficulties
.
But
maugre
all
these
Discouragements
I
've
at
length
perfected
my
Design
,
the
Undertaking
of
which
was
enough
to
frighten
any
other
but
my self
.
In
which
I
've
satisfy'd
my
Desires
,
both
in
regard
of
the
Curiosity
I
was
possess'd
of
for
seeing
new
Countries
and
strange
Faces
;
and
also
upon
the
Account
of
my
Resolution
to
employ
and
dedicate
my self
to
the
Glory
of
God
,
and
the
Salvation
of
Souls
.
Thus
it
was
that
I
discover'd
a
wonderful
Country
never
known
till
now
;
of
which
I
here
give
an
ample
Description
;
and
(
●s
I
think
)
circumstantiate
enough
:
It
being
divided
into
several
small
Chapters
,
for
the
Conveniency
of
the
Reader
.
I
am
hopeful
the
World
shall
return
me
thanks
for
my
Pains
,
because
of
the
Advantage
shall
accrue
to
'em
by
the
same
.
In
fine
,
their
Approbation
shall
sufficiently
recompense
all
the
Trouble
and
Dangers
I
've
gone
through
.
I
am
not
insensible
that
such
as
never
dar'd
to
travel
themselves
,
or
never
read
the
Histories
of
the
Curious
and
Brave
,
who
have
given
Relations
of
the
strange
Courtries
they
had
occasion
to
see
;
I
say
,
Idoubt
not
but
that
sort
of
Cattle
shall
account
of
this
my
Discovery
as
being
false
and
incredible
.
But
I
shall
not
be
amus'd
at
what
Men
of
that
Gang
have
to
say
.
They
themselves
were
never
Masters
of
the
Courage
and
Valour
which
inspires
Men
to
undertake
the
glorious
Enterprizes
that
gain
'em
Reputation
in
the
World.
They
are
confin'd
in
narrow
Bounds
,
and
can
never
have
the
Soul
to
atchieve
any
thing
that
can
procure
'em
a
distinguishing
and
advantageous
Character
among
Men.
It
were
better
for
'em
to
admire
what
they
cannot
comprehend
,
and
rest
satisfied
in
a
wise
and
profound
Silence
,
than
thus
foolishly
to
blame
what
they
know
nothing
of
.
They
generally
accuse
Travellers
of
venting
an
Infinity
of
Lies
and
Impostures
:
But
Men
of
a
magnanimous
and
firm
Courage
are
plac'd
far
above
such
silly
Raveries
:
For
when
they
've
done
all
to
blacken
our
Reputation
,
we
shall
still
receive
for
our
Reward
,
the
Esteem
and
Approbation
of
Men
of
Honour
,
who
being
endow'd
with
knowing
and
penetrating
Souls
,
are
capable
to
give
equal
and
impartial
Judgment
of
Travels
,
and
of
the
just
Merit
of
such
as
have
hazarded
their
Lives
for
the
Glory
of
God
,
and
the
Good
of
the
Publick
.
This
is
the
happy
and
agreeable
Recompence
which
redounds
to
the
daring
Travellers
that
so
valiantly
expose
themselves
to
all
manner
of
Fatigue
and
Danger
,
that
by
so
doing
,
they
may
become
useful
to
Mankind
.
CHAP.
I.
The
Motives
which
engag'd
the
Authour
of
this
Discovery
to
undertake
the
Voyage
here
related
.
I
Always
found
in
my self
a
strong
Inclination
to
retire
from
the
World
,
and
regulate
my
Life
according
to
the
Rules
of
pure
and
severe
Virtue
:
and
in
compliance
with
this
Humour
,
I
enter'd
into
the
Franciscan
Order
,
designing
to
confine
my self
to
an
austere
Way
of
Living
.
I
was
over-joy'd
then
,
when
I
read
in
History
the
Travels
and
Voyages
of
the
Priests
of
my
own
Order
,
who
indeed
were
the
first
that
undertook
Missions
into
any
Place
.
And
oft-times
represented
to
my self
that
there
could
be
nothing
more
great
or
glorious
than
to
instruct
the
Ignorant
and
Barbarous
,
and
lead
'em
to
the
Light
of
the
Gospel
;
and
having
remark'd
that
the
Franciscans
had
behav'd
themselves
in
this
Work
with
a
great
deal
of
Zeal
and
Success
,
I
found
this
begat
in
my
Mind
a
Desire
of
tracing
their
Footsteps
,
and
dedicating
my self
after
their
Example
,
to
the
Glory
of
God
and
the
Salvation
of
Souls
.
In
reading
the
History
of
our
Order
I
observ'd
that
in
a
general
Assembly
held
in
the
Year
1621
,
it
was
reckon'd
,
that
since
the
first
Passing
of
the
Reverend
Father
Martin
de
Valence
(
one
of
our
first
Reformers
)
into
America
,
there
had
been
more
than
five
hundred
Convents
of
Recollects
establish'd
in
that
New
World
,
and
distributed
into
Two
and
twenty
Provinces
.
As
I
advanc'd
in
Years
,
this
Inclination
to
pass
the
Seas
,
fortify'd
it self
more
in
my
Mind
.
It
is
true
,
one
of
my
Sisters
married
at
Ghent
,
whom
I
lov'd
very
tenderly
,
did
dissuade
me
from
my
Design
as
much
as
she
could
,
and
never
ceas'd
to
redouble
her
Sollicitations
to
that
purpose
,
while
I
had
occasion
to
be
with
her
in
that
great
City
,
whither
I
had
gone
to
learn
the
Dutch
Language
:
But
being
sollicited
on
the
other
hand
by
many
of
my
Friends
at
Amsterdam
,
to
go
to
the
East-Indies
,
my
natural
Inclination
,
join'd
to
the
Influence
of
their
Requests
,
did
move
me
much
,
and
had
almost
determin'd
me
to
undertake
a
Sea-Voyage
.
Being
then
that
all
the
Remonstrances
of
my
Sister
could
not
dissuade
me
from
travelling
,
I
first
commenc'd
a
Journey
into
Italy
;
and
,
in
obedience
to
the
Orders
of
my
Superiour
,
visited
all
the
great
Churches
and
most
considerable
Convents
of
our
Order
,
both
in
that
Country
,
and
in
Germany
;
which
did
in
some
measure
gratifie
my
curious
Temper
.
But
having
return'd
to
the
Netherlands
,
the
Reverend
Father
William
Herinx
,
late
Bishop
of
Ipres
,
did
oppose
himself
to
the
Resolution
I
had
of
continuing
to
travel
,
detaining
me
in
the
Convent
of
Halles
in
Hainault
,
where
I
was
oblig'd
to
perform
the
Office
of
Preacher
for
a
Year
.
After
which
,
with
the
Consent
of
my
Superiour
,
I
came
into
the
Country
of
Artoìs
,
from
whence
I
was
sent
to
Calais
,
to
mendicate
there
in
time
of
Herring-salting
.
Being
there
,
I
was
passionately
in
love
with
hearing
the
Relations
that
Masters
of
Ships
gave
of
their
Voyages
.
Afterwards
I
return'd
to
our
Convent
at
Biez
,
by
the
way
of
Dunkirk
;
where
I
us'd
oft-times
to
sculk
behind
the
Doors
of
Victualling-houses
,
while
the
Sea-men
were
giving
Account
of
their
Adventures
.
The
Smoke
of
Tobacco
was
disagreeable
to
me
,
and
created
Pains
in
my
Stomach
,
while
I
was
thus
intent
upon
giving
ear
to
their
Relations
:
Yet
nevertheless
I
was
very
attentive
to
the
Accounts
they
gave
of
their
Encounters
by
Sea
,
the
Perils
they
had
gone
through
,
and
all
the
Accidents
which
befel
them
in
their
long
Voyages
.
This
Occupation
was
so
agreeable
and
engaging
,
that
I
have
spent
whole
Days
and
Nights
in
it
without
eating
;
for
I
always
came
to
understand
some
new
thing
concerning
the
Customs
and
Ways
of
Living
in
remote
Places
;
and
concerning
the
Pleasantness
,
Fertility
,
and
Riches
of
the
Countries
where
these
Men
had
been
.
Thus
I
fortified
my self
more
and
more
in
my
ancient
Resolution
;
and
that
I
might
advance
it
yet
further
,
I
went
Missionary
into
most
part
of
the
Towns
of
Holland
;
and
stopp'd
at
length
at
Mastreicht
,
for
eight
Months
together
,
administring
the
Sacraments
to
more
than
Three
thousand
wounded
Men
:
In
which
Occupation
I
ventur'd
many
Dangers
among
the
Sick
People
,
being
taken
ill
both
of
a
Spotted
Fever
and
a
Dysenterie
,
which
brought
me
very
low
,
and
near
unto
Death
:
But
God
at
length
restor'd
me
to
my
former
Health
,
by
the
Care
and
Succour
of
a
very
skilful
Dutch
Physician
.
The
next
Year
,
by
a
singular
effect
of
my
Zeal
,
I
was
engag'd
in
promoting
the
Salvation
of
Souls
,
happening
then
to
be
present
at
the
bloody
Battel
of
Seneffe
,
where
I
was
busied
in
administring
Comfort
to
the
poor
wounded
Men
:
Till
at
length
,
after
having
endur'd
all
manner
of
Fatigue
and
Toil
,
and
having
run
the
risque
of
extreme
Dangers
at
Sieges
of
Towns
in
the
Trenches
,
and
in
Fields
of
Battel
,
(
where
I
never
ceas'd
to
expose
my self
for
the
good
of
Mens
Souls
)
while
these
bloody
Men
were
breathing
nothing
but
Slaughter
and
Blood
,
I
happily
found
my self
in
a
condition
to
satisfie
my
first
Inclination
:
For
I
then
receiv'd
Orders
of
my
Superiours
to
go
for
Rochel
,
in
order
to
embark
in
quality
of
Missionary
for
Canada
.
Within
two
Leagues
of
that
City
I
perform'd
the
Function
of
Curate
near
two
Months
;
being
invited
so
to
do
by
the
Pastor
of
the
Place
,
who
had
occasion
to
be
absent
from
his
Charge
.
But
afterwards
I
totally
resign'd
my self
to
the
Providence
of
God
,
having
commenc'd
my
Passage
through
a
long
Tract
of
Sea
,
the
greatest
,
perhaps
,
and
the
longest
of
any
that
is
in
the
Ocean
.
I
embark'd
then
in
Company
of
Mr.
Francis
de
Laval
,
created
then
Bishop
of
Petrée
in
partibus
Infidelium
,
and
since
Bishop
of
Quebec
,
the
Capital
City
of
Canada
.
Then
my
Design
of
Voyaging
receiv'd
fresh
Augmentations
:
Yet
I
staid
in
that
Country
Four
Years
,
and
was
sent
thence
in
Mission
while
the
Abbot
of
Fenelon
,
present
Archbishop
of
Cambray
,
resided
there
.
I
shall
not
here
recount
the
several
Adventures
of
our
Voyage
,
nor
the
Fights
we
were
engag'd
in
with
the
Ships
of
Turkey
,
Tunis
,
and
Algiers
,
who
attempted
several
times
to
have
taken
us
;
but
without
success
.
Nor
shall
I
stay
to
relate
our
approach
to
Cape
Breton
,
where
we
beheld
with
incredible
Delight
the
Battel
ordinarily
fought
betwixt
the
Fishes
call'd
Espadons
and
the
Whales
,
their
mortal
Enemies
;
neither
am
I
to
detain
my
Reader
with
an
account
of
what
vast
Quantities
of
Fish
we
took
at
Forty
Fathom
Water
,
upon
the
Great
Bank
of
New-found-Land
;
or
what
great
Numbers
of
Ships
we
rencounter'd
,
that
were
bound
thither
from
different
Nations
to
Fish
in
these
Places
,
which
afford
such
infinite
Numbers
of
all
manner
of
Fishes
.
These
diverting
Sights
were
very
agreeable
to
all
our
Crew
,
which
was
then
about
an
Hundred
Men
strong
,
to
three
Fourths
of
whom
I
administred
the
Sacraments
,
they
being
Catholicks
.
I
perform'd
likewise
Divine
Service
every
Day
while
the
Weather
was
calm
;
and
we
sung
the
Itinerary
of
the
Clergy
,
translated
into
French
Verse
,
after
the
Evening
Prayers
.
Thus
we
sweetly
pass'd
our
Time
a-board
,
'till
at
length
we
arriv'd
at
Quebec
,
the
Capital
City
of
Canada
.
CHAP.
II.
The
Means
by
which
the
Author
accustom'd
himself
to
endure
the
Travail
and
Fatigue
of
his
laborious
Mission
.
MR.
Francis
de
Laval
,
Bishop
of
Petrée
,
having
taken
possession
of
the
Bishoprick
of
Quebec
,
which
was
conferr'd
upon
him
by
Pope
Clement
X.
and
that
contrary
to
the
Sentiments
of
many
Persons
of
Quality
,
who
,
by
means
of
his
Preferment
,
were
frustrated
of
their
own
Pretensions
:
This
Reverend
Prelate
(
I
say
)
having
taken
into
consideration
the
Fervency
of
my
Zeal
in
Preaching
the
Gospel
in
my
Voyage
,
my
assiduous
Diligence
in
performing
Divine
Service
,
and
the
Care
I
had
taken
to
hinder
the
Young
Fellows
of
our
Crew
from
keeping
Loose
Company
with
the
Women
and
Maids
that
came
along
with
us
(
for
which
I
had
oft-times
been
rewarded
with
Anger
and
Hatred
;
)
these
Reasons
,
and
such-like
,
procur'd
me
the
Favour
and
Applause
of
this
Illustrious
Prelate
,
he
obliging
me
to
Preach
in
Advent
and
Lent
to
the
Cloister
of
St.
Augustin
in
the
Hospital
of
Quebec
.
But
in
the
mean
while
,
all
this
did
not
satisfie
my
natural
Inclination
:
I
us'd
oft-times
to
go
some
Twenty
or
Thirty
Leagues
off
the
Town
to
see
the
Country
,
wearing
a
little
Hood
,
and
making
use
of
large
Rackets
,
without
which
I
had
been
in
danger
of
falling
headlong
over
fearful
Precipices
.
Sometimes
to
ease
my self
a
little
,
I
made
a
great
Dog
I
had
brought
with
me
,
drag
my
little
Baggage
along
,
that
I
might
arrive
the
sooner
at
Trois
Rivieres
,
St.
Ann
,
and
Cape
Tourmente
,
Bourgroyal
,
the
Point
de
Levi
,
and
at
the
Island
of
St.
Laurence
,
whither
I
design'd
.
There
I
assembled
together
,
in
one
of
the
largest
Cottages
of
that
Country
,
as
many
People
as
I
could
gather
;
after
which
,
I
admitted
them
to
Confession
,
and
to
the
Holy
Communion
.
In
the
Night-time
I
had
nothing
to
cover
me
but
a
Cloak
;
and
sometimes
the
Frost
pierc'd
to
my
very
Bones
,
which
oblig'd
me
to
make
a
Fire
five
or
six
times
in
a
Night
,
to
prevent
my
freezing
to
death
.
My
Commons
also
w●re
very
short
,
scarce
more
than
to
keep
me
from
starving
.
In
the
Summer-season
I
was
oblig'd
,
in
the
continuance
of
my
Mission
,
to
travel
by
Canou's
,
that
is
,
a
sort
of
little
Boats
(
which
I
shall
describe
hereafter
)
that
they
make
use
of
in
Lakes
and
Rivers
:
Which
sort
of
Contrivance
succeeded
well
enough
where
the
Water
was
shallow
,
or
about
two
or
three
Foot
deep
;
But
when
we
came
to
any
deeper
Place
,
then
the
Boat
,
which
was
round
underneath
,
was
in
danger
of
over-turning
,
insomuch
that
I
had
certainly
perish'd
in
the
Water
,
had
not
I
taken
a
circumspect
Care
of
my self
.
However
,
I
found
my self
oblig'd
to
travel
after
this
manner
,
for
there
were
no
passable
Roads
in
this
Country
;
it
being
imposbleto
travel
over-land
in
these
new
Colonies
,
because
of
that
infinite
number
of
Trees
and
Woods
that
replenish
them
on
all
sides
,
which
must
needs
be
cut
down
or
burn'd
,
before
any
practicable
Way
be
made
.
CHAP.
III.
A
Description
of
those
Canou's
th●t
they
make
use
of
in
the
Summer-time
in
America
,
to
waft
them
along
the
Country
.
THese
Canou's
are
round
underneath
,
as
I
said
but
now
,
and
pointed
at
the
two
ends
,
not
unlike
the
Venetian
Gondals
:
without
them
it
were
impossible
to
travel
in
America
,
for
the
Country
is
full
of
vast
and
wide-extended
Forrests
:
Besides
,
the
impetuous
Winds
sometimes
pluck
up
the
Trees
by
the
Roots
,
and
Time
it self
renverses
great
numbers
of
'em
,
which
tumbling
down
through
Age
,
are
hudled
so
one
above
another
,
that
the
Ways
are
totally
embarass'd
and
render'd
impracticable
.
The
Savage
Natives
are
very
ingenious
in
making
these
Canou's
:
They
make
them
of
the
Rinds
of
Birch-Trees
,
which
they
pull
very
neatly
off
that
sort
of
Trees
,
they
being
considerably
bigger
than
those
of
Europe
.
They
betake
themselves
to
this
Work
generally
about
the
end
of
Winter
,
in
the
vast
Forests
that
lie
towards
the
Northern
Parts
of
these
Countries
.
For
supporting
this
Bark
they
line
it
within
with
Ribs
or
pieces
of
common
Wood
,
or
Cedar
,
about
four
Fingers
broad
;
this
they
furbish
up
with
small
Poles
made
smooth
that
make
the
circumference
of
the
Canou
;
then
by
other
Poles
going
a-cross
about
an
Inch
,
or
an
Inch
and
a
half
thick
,
which
are
very
smoothly
polish'd
;
these
they
join
on
both
sides
to
the
Bark
by
small
Roots
of
Trees
cloven
in
two
,
not
much
unlike
the
Willows
that
we
make
our
Baskets
of
in
Europe
.
These
Canou's
have
no
Rudder
as
the
bigger
Shallops
have
,
for
they
conduct
them
meerly
by
the
force
of
their
Arms
with
some
small
Oars
;
and
can
turn
them
with
an
incredible
swiftness
,
and
direct
them
whither
they
list
.
Those
that
are
accustom'd
to
manage
them
,
can
make
'em
go
at
a
wonderful
rate
,
even
in
calm
Weather
;
but
when
the
Wind
is
favourable
,
they
are
expedite
to
a
Miracle
;
for
they
then
make
use
of
little
Sails
made
of
the
same
Bark
,
but
thinner
than
that
of
the
Canou's
.
As
for
the
Europeans
,
that
by
long
usage
come
to
be
well
vers'd
in
this
sort
of
Tackling
,
th●y
make
use
of
about
four
Ells
of
Linnen-cloth
,
hoisted
up
on
a
little
Mast
,
the
foot
of
which
is
receiv'd
by
a
Hole
made
in
a
square
piece
of
light
Wood
,
that
is
fastned
betwixt
the
Ribs
and
the
Bark
of
the
Canou's
towards
the
bottom
.
Those
that
are
well
skill'd
in
managing
these
Canou's
,
may
run
Thirty
,
or
Thirty
five
Leagues
in
a
Day
upon
Rivers
,
and
sometimes
more
in
Lakes
,
if
the
Wind
be
favourable
:
But
some
of
'em
are
much
bigger
than
others
.
They
carry
generally
about
a
Thousand
pound
weight
,
some
Twelve
hundred
,
and
the
biggest
not
more
than
Fifteen
hundred
pound
.
The
least
of
'em
may
carry
Three
or
four
hundred
pound
weight
,
together
with
two
Men
or
Women
to
steer
them
along
.
But
the
Greater
must
have
Three
or
Four
Men
to
manage
them
,
and
sometimes
,
when
Business
requires
expedition
,
Seven
or
Eight
to
quicken
their
pace
.
CHAP.
IV.
Other
Motives
that
induc'd
the
Author
more
forcibly
to
undertake
this
Discovery
.
I
Was
passionately
zealous
,
in
imitation
of
many
Priests
of
my
Order
,
for
enlarging
the
Limits
of
Christianity
,
and
converting
the
barbarous
Americans
to
the
Belief
of
the
Gospel
:
and
in
pursuance
of
that
Design
,
I
look'd
upon
the
Employment
of
a
Missionary
as
a
most
Honourable
Post
for
me
;
so
that
whenever
I
found
the
opportunity
of
a
Mission
,
I
willingly
embrac'd
it
;
tho'
it
oblig'd
me
to
travel
more
than
Twelve
hundred
Leagues
off
Canada
:
Yet
I
perswaded
several
to
accompany
me
in
my
Voyage
;
and
neglected
not
any
thing
that
might
tend
to
the
furtherance
of
my
Design
.
At
first
,
for
a
Trial
I
was
sent
in
Mission
about
a
Hundred
and
twenty
Leagues
beyond
Quebec
.
I
went
up
the
River
St.
Laurence
,
and
arriv'd
at
length
at
the
brink
of
a
Lake
call'd
by
the
Natives
Ontario
,
which
I
shall
describe
afterwards
.
Being
there
,
I
perswaded
several
of
the
savage
Barbarians
to
cultivate
the
Ground
,
and
dress
some
Wood
for
building
a
Lodge
to
us
.
I
caus'd
'em
make
a
Cross
of
an
extraordinary
heighth
and
bigness
;
I
caus'd
'em
likewise
build
a
Chapel
near
to
the
Lake
,
and
establish'd
my self
there
,
with
another
of
my
own
Order
,
by
Name
,
Father
Luke
Buisset
,
whom
I
had
induc'd
to
come
along
with
me
,
and
who
dy'd
since
in
our
Franciscan
Convent
upon
the
Sambre
:
I
shall
have
occasion
afterwards
to
speak
of
him
,
for
that
we
cohabited
in
Canada
for
a
long
time
,
and
were
Fellow-Labourers
in
our
Establishment
at
Catarockouy
;
which
was
the
Place
where
we
oft-times
concerted
the
Measures
of
making
this
Discovery
I
am
about
to
relate
.
I
there
gave
my self
much
to
the
reading
of
Voyages
,
and
encreas'd
the
Ambition
I
had
to
pursue
my
Design
,
from
what
Light
the
Savages
imparted
to
us
in
that
matter
:
In
fine
,
I
plainly
perceiv'd
by
what
Relations
I
had
of
several
Particulars
in
different
Nations
,
that
it
were
not
a
matter
of
great
difficulty
to
make
considerable
Establishments
to
the
South-East
of
the
great
Lakes
;
and
that
by
the
conveni●ncy
of
a
great
River
call'd
Hoio
,
whch
passes
through
the
Country
of
the
Iroquois
,
a
Passage
might
be
made
into
the
Sea
at
Cape
Floride
.
While
I
resided
in
that
place
,
I
made
several
little
Tours
,
sometimes
with
the
Inhabitants
of
Canada
,
that
we
had
brought
along
to
settle
at
our
Fort
of
Catarockouy
;
sometimes
in
company
of
the
Savages
alone
,
with
whom
I
convers'd
frequently
.
And
as
I
foresaw
that
the
Iroquois
might
become
jealous
and
suspicious
of
our
Discoveries
,
I
resolv'd
to
make
a
Tour
round
their
Five
Cantons
;
and
in
pursuance
of
this
Design
,
threw
my self
among
'em
,
being
accompany'd
only
with
a
Soldier
of
our
Fort
,
who
travell'd
with
me
Seventy
Leagues
,
or
near
the
Matter
,
on
this
Occasion
;
we
having
our
Feet
arm'd
with
large
Rackets
,
to
prevent
the
Injury
of
the
Snow
,
which
abounds
in
that
C●untry
in
time
of
Winter
.
I
had
already
acquir'd
some
small
Knowledge
of
the
Iroquois
Language
;
and
while
I
travell'd
in
this
manner
among
them
,
they
were
surpriz'd
to
see
me
walk
in
midst
of
Snow
,
and
lodge
my self
in
the
wild
Forests
that
their
Country
is
full
of
.
We
were
●blig'd
to
dig
Four
foot
deep
into
the
Snow
to
make
Fire
at
night
,
after
having
journey'd
Ten
or
Twelve
Leagues
over-day
.
Our
Shooes
were
made
after
the
Fashion
of
those
of
the
Natives
,
but
were
not
able
to
keep
out
the
Snow
,
which
melted
as
soon
as
our
Feet
touch'd
it
,
it
having
receiv'd
heat
from
the
motion
of
us
walking
along
.
We
made
use
of
the
Barks
of
Trees
to
cover
us
when
we
went
to
sleep
;
and
were
carefully
sollicitous
to
keep
on
great
Fires
to
defend
us
from
the
nipping
Colds
.
in
this
lonesome
Condition
spent
we
the
Nights
,
wai●ing
the
welcom●
return
of
the
Sun
,
that
we
might
go
on
in
our
Journey
.
As
for
Food
,
we
had
none
,
save
the
Indian
Corn
grinded
small
,
which
we
diluted
with
Water
to
make
it
go
down
the
better
.
Thus
we
pass'd
through
the
Countries
of
the
Honnehiouts
and
Honnontages
,
who
gave
us
a
very
kind
reception
,
and
are
the
most
Warlike
People
of
all
the
Iroquois
.
When
they
saw
us
,
they
put
their
Fore-fingers
on
their
Mouths
,
signifying
the
surprizal
they
were
in
at
the
troublesom
and
difficult
Journey
we
had
made
in
the
middle
of
Winter
.
Then
looking
upon
the
mean
and
mortifying
Habit
of
St.
Francis
,
they
cry'd
aloud
,
Hetchitagon
!
that
is
,
Barefoot
;
and
did
with
all
manner
of
passion
and
astonishment
pronounce
the
Word
Gannoron
:
intimating
,
that
it
must
needs
have
been
a
Business
of
great
Importance
that
mov'd
us
to
attempt
such
a
difficult
Journey
at
so
unseasonable
a
time
.
These
Savages
regal'd
us
with
Elk
and
Venison
,
dress'd
after
their
own
fashion
,
which
we
eat
of
,
and
afterwards
took
leave
of
'em
,
going
further
on
in
our
Journey
.
When
we
departed
,
we
carry'd
our
Bed-cloaths
on
our
Backs
,
and
took
with
us
a
little
Pot
to
boyl
their
Corn
in
.
We
pass'd
through
ways
quite
inundated
,
that
would
have
been
absolutely
impracticable
●o
any
European
:
For
when
we
came
at
vast
Marshes
and
overflowing
Brooks
,
we
were
oblig'd
to
climb
along
by
the
Trees
.
At
length
with
much
difficulty
we
arriv'd
at
Ganniekez
,
or
Agniez
,
which
is
one
of
the
Five
Cantons
of
the
Iroquois
,
situated
about
a
large
Day
's
Journey
from
New-Holland
,
call'd
at
present
New-York
:
Being
there
,
we
were
forc'd
to
season
our
Indian
Corn
(
which
we
had
us'd
to
bruize
betwixt
two
Stones
)
with
littl●
Frogs
that
the
Natives
gather'd
in
the
Meads
towards
Easter
,
when
the
Snow
was
all
gone
.
We
stay'd
some
time
in
this
Kingdom
,
lodging
with
a
Iesuite
that
had
been
born
at
Lions
,
to
transcribe
an
Iroquiese
Dictionary
.
When
the
Weather
began
to
be
more
favourable
,
we
chanc'd
one
day
to
meet
with
three
Dutch-men
on
Horse-back
,
who
had
come
thither
to
treat
about
the
Beavers
:
They
were
sent
and
order●d
thither
by
Major
Andrews
,
the
Man
who
subdu'd
Boston
and
New-York
to
the
King
of
England
,
and
is
at
present
Governour
of
Virginia
.
These
Gentlemen
alighted
from
their
Horses
,
that
we
might
mount
em
,
taking
us
along
with
them
to
New-Orange
to
be
regal'd
.
So
soon
as
they
heard
me
speak
Dutch
,
they
testifi'd
a
great
deal
of
Friendship
to
me
,
and
told
me
they
had
read
several
Histories
of
the
Discoveries
made
by
those
of
our
Franciscan
Order
in
the
Northern
Parts
of
America
,
but
had
never
before
seen
any
wear
the
Habit
in
these
Countries
as
we
did
.
They
likewise
express'd
great
Gladness
to
see
me
abiding
among
them
,
for
the
Spiritual
Comfort
and
Advantage
of
many
Catholicks
who
had
come
from
our
Netherlands
and
setled
there
:
And
I
should
very
willingly
have
yielded
to
their
Intreaties
in
residing
there
,
but
that
I
was
afraid
of
giving
any
umbrage
to
the
●esuites
,
who
had
receiv'd
me
very
kindly
;
and
besides
,
was
aware
of
offending
the
Colony
of
Canada
,
because
of
the
Commerce
they
had
with
the
Savages
of
my
Acquaintance
in
Beavers
and
Skins
.
We
therefore
return'd
all
Thanks
to
the
Gentlemen
for
their
Kindness
,
and
return'd
again
to
Catarockouy
with
much
less
difficulty
than
we
went.
But
all
this
had
no
other
effect
than
to
augment
the
Itching
I
had
to
discover
remoter
Countries
.
CHAP.
V.
A
Description
of
the
Fort
Catarockouy
,
call'd
since
Frontenac
.
THis
Fort
is
situated
a
Hundred
Leagues
from
Quebec
(
the
Capital
City
of
Canada
)
up
the
River
St.
Laurence
Southwards
.
It
is
built
near
●o
the
Place
where
the
Lake
Ontario
(
which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
the
pretty
Lake
)
discharges
it self
.
It
was
surrounded
with
a
Rampart
,
great
Stakes
and
Palisado's
,
●nd
four
Bastions
,
by
the
Order
of
Count
Frontenac
,
Governour-General
of
Canada
.
They
found
it
necessary
to
build
this
Fort
for
a
Bu●wark
against
the
Excursions
of
the
Ir●quois
,
and
to
interrupt
the
Trade
of
Skins
that
these
Savages
maintain
with
the
Inhabitants
of
New-York
,
and
the
Hollanders
,
who
have
form'd
a
New
Colony
there
;
for
they
furnish
the
Savages
with
Commodities
at
cheaper
Rates
than
the
French
of
Canada
.
The
Iroquois
are
an
insolent
and
barbarous
Nation
,
that
has
shed
the
Blood
of
more
than
Two
millions
of
Souls
in
that
vast-extended
Country
.
They
never
cease
from
disturbing
the
Repose
of
the
Europeans
,
unless
it
be
for
fear
of
their
Arms
:
For
they
entertain
no
Commerce
with
them
,
save
in
the
Merchandise-Goods
they
stand
in
need
of
,
and
in
Fire-Arms
,
which
they
buy
on
purpose
to
use
against
their
Neighbours
▪
and
by
the
means
of
which
,
they
have
compass'd
the
Destruction
of
an
infinite
Number
of
People
,
extending
their
bloody
Conquests
above
5
or
600
Leagues
beyond
their
own
Precincts
,
and
exterminating
whatever
Nations
they
hate
.
This
Fort
,
which
at
first
was
only
surrounded
with
Stakes
,
Palisado's
,
and
earthen
Ramparts
;
has
been
enlarg'd
since
the
commencement
of
my
Mission
into
these
Countries
,
to
the
circumference
of
Three
hundred
and
sixty
Toises
(
each
of
these
being
six
Foot
in
length
)
and
is
now
adorn'd
with
Free-Stone
,
which
they
find
naturally
polish'd
by
the
shock
of
the
Water
upon
the
brink
of
the
Lake
Ontario
or
Frontenac
.
They
wrought
at
this
Fort
with
so
much
di●igence
and
expedition
,
that
in
two
Years
time
it
was
advanc'd
to
this
perfection
,
by
the
Care
and
Conduct
of
Sieur-Cavelier
de
la
Salle
,
who
was
a
No●man
born
;
a
Man
of
great
Conduct
and
profound
Policy
.
He
oft-times
pretended
to
me
,
that
he
was
a
Parisian
by
Birth
,
thinking
thereby
to
engage
the
Father
Luke
Buisset
before-mention'd
,
and
me
,
to
put
more
confidence
in
him
:
For
he
had
easily
remark'd
from
our
ordinary
Conversation
,
that
the
Flemish
,
and
seve●al
other
Nations
,
are
prone
to
be
jealous
of
the
Normans
.
I
am
sensible
that
there
are
Men
of
Honour
and
Probity
in
Normandy
,
as
well
as
elsewhere
;
but
nevertheless
it
is
certain
,
that
other
Nations
are
generally
more
free
,
and
less
sly
and
intriguing
,
than
the
Inhabitants
of
that
Province
of
France
.
This
Fort
Frontenac
lies
to
the
Northward
of
this
Lake
,
near
to
its
Mouth
,
where
it
exoners
it self
;
and
is
situated
in
a
Peninsula
,
of
which
the
Isthmus
is
digg'd
into
a
Ditch
.
On
the
other
side
,
it
has
partly
the
Brink
of
the
Lake
surrounding
it
,
partly
a
pretty
sort
of
a
natural
Mould
,
where
all
manner
of
Ships
may
ride
safely
.
The
Situation
of
this
Fort
is
so
advantageous
,
that
they
can
easily
prevent
the
Sallies
and
Returns
of
the
Iroquois
;
and
in
the
space
of
Twenty
four
Hours
,
can
wage
War
with
them
in
the
heart
of
their
own
Country
.
This
is
easily
compass'd
by
the
help
of
their
Barques
,
of
which
I
saw
Three
all
deck'd
and
mounted
,
at
my
last
departure
thence
.
With
th●se
Barques
in
a
very
little
time
they
can
convey
themselves
to
the
South-side
of
the
Lake
,
and
pillage
(
if
it
be
needful
)
the
Country
of
the
Tsonnontouans
,
who
are
the
most
numerous
of
all
the
Provinces
of
the
Iroquois
.
They
manure
a
great
deal
of
Ground
for
sowing
their
Indian
Corn
upon
,
of
which
they
reap
ordinari●y
in
one
Harvest
as
much
as
serves
'em
for
two
Years
:
Then
they
put
it
into
Caves
digg'd
in
the
Earth
,
and
cover'd
after
such
a
manner
,
that
no
Rain
can
come
at
them
.
The
Ground
which
lies
along
the
Brink
of
this
Lake
is
very
fertile
:
In
the
space
of
two
Years
and
a
half
that
I
resided
there
in
Mission
,
they
cultivated
more
than
a
hundred
Acres
of
it
.
Both
the
Indian
and
European
Corns
,
Pulse
,
Pot-Herbs
,
Gourds
,
and
Water-Melons
,
succeeded
very
well
.
It
is
true
indeed
,
that
at
first
the
Corns
were
much
spoil'd
by
Grashoppers
;
but
this
is
a
thing
that
happens
in
all
the
Parts
of
Canada
at
the
first
Cultivating
the
Ground
,
by
reason
of
the
extream
Humidity
of
all
the
Country
.
The
first
Planters
we
sent
thither
,
br●d
up
Poultry
there
,
and
transported
with
them
Horned
Beasts
,
which
multiply'd
there
very
successfully
.
They
have
comely
proper
Trees
,
fit
for
building
of
Houses
or
Ships
.
Their
Winter
is
by
Three
Months
shorter
than
at
Canada
.
In
fine
,
we
have
all
reason
to
hope
,
that
e're
long
a
considerable
Colony
shall
be
erected
in
that
Place
.
When
I
undertook
my
great
Voyage
,
I
left
there
about
Fifteen
or
Sixteen
Families
together
,
with
Father
Luke
Buisset
a
Recollet
,
with
whom
I
had
us'd
to
administer
the
Sacraments
in
the
Chapel
of
that
Fort.
While
the
Brink
of
the
Lake
was
frozen
,
I
walk'd
upon
the
Ice
to
an
Iroq●ois
Village
,
call'd
Ganneouse
near
to
Keutè
,
about
nine
Leagues
off
the
Fort
,
in
company
of
the
Sieur
de
la
Salle
above-mention'd
.
These
Savages
presented
us
with
the
Flesh
of
Elks
and
Porcupines
,
which
we
fed
upon
.
After
having
discours'd
them
some
time
,
wè
return'd
,
bringing
with
us
a
considerable
number
of
the
Natives
,
in
order
to
make
a
little
Village
of
about
Forty
Cottages
to
be
inhabited
by
them
,
lying
betwixt
the
Fort
and
our
House
of
Mission
▪
These
Barbarians
turn'd
up
the
Ground
for
sowing
of
Indian
Corn
and
Pulse
,
of
which
we
gave
them
some
for
their
Gardens
.
We
likewise
taught
them
,
contrary
to
their
usual
custom
of
eating
,
to
feed
upon
Soupe
,
made
with
Pulse
and
Herbs
,
as
we
did
.
Father
Luke
and
I
made
one
Remark
upon
their
Language
,
that
they
pronounc'd
no
Labial
Letters
,
such
as
B
,
P
,
M
,
F.
We
had
the
Apostolick
Creed
,
the
Lord's
Prayer
,
and
our
ordinary
Litany
,
translated
into
the
Iroquois
Language
,
which
we
caus'd
them
to
get
by
heart
,
and
repeat
to
their
Children
;
and
forc'd
their
Children
to
pronounce
as
we
did
,
by
inculcating
to
them
thé
Labial
Letters
,
and
obliging
'em
to
frequent
converse
with
Children
of
the
Europeans
that
inhabited
the
Fort
;
so
that
they
mutually
taught
one
another
their
Mother-Languages
;
which
serv'd
likewise
to
entertain
a
good
Correspondence
with
the
Iroquois
.
These
Barbarians
stay'd
always
with
us
,
except
when
they
went
a
Hunting
;
which
was
the
thing
that
touch'd
us
most
sensibly
:
for
when
they
went
for
five
or
six
Months
ravaging
through
their
vast
huge
Forests
,
and
sometimes
Two
hundred
Leagues
from
their
ordinary
abode
,
they
took
their
whole
Family
along
with
them
.
And
thus
they
liv'd
together
,
feeding
upon
the
Flesh
of
the
wild
●easts
they
kill'd
with
the
Fire-Arms
they
us'd
to
receive
of
the
Europeans
,
in
exchange
of
their
Skins
:
And
it
was
impossible
for
any
Missionary
to
follow
them
into
these
wild
Desarts
;
so
that
their
Children
being
absent
all
the
Season
of
Hunting
,
forgot
wha●
we
had
instill'd
into
them
at
Frontenac
.
The
Inhabitants
of
Canada
towards
Quebec
,
Trois
Rivieres
,
and
the
Isle
of
Monreal
,
being
sick
of
their
long
Winters
;
and
seeing
those
of
the
Franciscan
Order
▪
settle
themselves
at
Frontenac
,
where
the
Winter
was
three
Months
shorter
,
many
of
'em
resolv'd
to
transport
their
Families
thither
,
and
reside
there
.
They
represented
to
themselves
the
advantage
should
accrue
to
them
,
by
having
the
Sacraments
administred
,
and
their
Children
educated
by
us
,
and
that
for
nothing
;
for
we
ordinarily
took
no
Salary
for
the
Instruction
we
gave
.
There
have
always
been
some
sort
of
People
who
endeavour'd
to
render
themselves
Masters
of
Canada
,
and
become
Arbiters
and
Judges
to
all
the
Establishments
there
;
for
the
compassing
of
which
Design
,
they
left
no
means
untry'd
.
They
attributed
to
themselves
the
Glory
of
all
the
Good
Success
had
hapned
:
They
dispers'd
their
Missionaries
over
all
the
Country
,
and
endeavour'd
to
obstruct
all
our
Designs
at
Frontenac
.
In
fine
,
they
oblig'd
our
Recollets
to
remove
thence
by
the
help
of
the
Marquiss
de
Benonville
,
the
then
Governour
of
Canada
,
whom
they
had
wheedled
into
their
Interests
,
and
who
had
suffer'd
himself
to
be
impos'd
upon
by
the
Artifices
of
these
Men.
I
hope
that
some
time
or
other
God
shall
re-establish
our
poor
Monks
in
that
Place
;
for
their
Designs
were
always
innocent
and
good
;
and
they
could
never
have
been
made
to
retire
thence
,
without
doing
them
Injustice
.
God
leaves
nothing
unpunish'd
:
The
Day
shall
come
when
he
shall
take
Vengeance
of
those
who
did
this
Injury
.
I
heard
some
time
ago
,
that
the
Iroquois
,
who
wage
eternal
War
with
the
French
of
Canada
,
have
seiz'd
the
Fort
of
Catarockouy
;
as
also
that
the
cruel
Savages
did
smoak
in
their
Pipes
some
of
the
Fingers
of
those
who
had
procur'd
the
departure
of
our
poor
Recollets
from
that
Fort
;
and
that
the
present
Inhabitants
of
Canada
charg'd
them
with
being
the
Authors
of
great
Injustice
.
CHAP.
VI.
A
Description
of
some
Fresh-water
Lakes
,
the
greatest
and
the
pleasantest
in
the
Universe
.
I
Here
commence
the
Description
of
the
most
remarkable
Things
in
this
great
Discovery
,
that
the
Reader
may
more
easily
attain
to
a
full
Knowledge
of
our
Voyage
,
by
following
the
Map
we
have
provided
for
that
purpose
.
The
Lake
Ontario
receiv'd
the
Name
of
the
Lake
Front●nac
from
the
Illustrious
Count
●rontenac
,
Governour-general
of
Canada
.
All
the
World
is
acquainted
with
the
Merit
and
Vertue
of
that
Noble
Person
:
It
is
likewise
well
known
,
how
ancient
that
Family
is
from
which
he
is
descended
,
and
what
a
glorious
Train
of
Illustrious
Ancestors
went
before
him
,
who
were
always
thought
worthy
of
the
most
weighty
Employments
both
Civil
and
Military
!
His
Family
was
always
inviolably
attach'd
to
the
Interests
of
their
Sovereign
,
even
in
the
most
perplex'd
Times
:
Nay
,
I
may
say
upon
this
occasion
,
without
giving
Offence
to
the
other
Governours
of
Canada
,
that
have
either
preceded
,
or
are
to
succeed
him
,
That
this
Country
was
never
Govern'd
with
so
much
Wisdom
,
Moderation
,
and
Equity
,
as
by
the
Count
de
Frontenac
.
I
know
very
well
,
that
those
Men
who
aspire
to
be
Masters
over
all
,
have
endeavour'd
to
blacken
his
Reputation
,
to
eclipse
his
Glory
,
and
render
him
suspected
.
But
I
am
bound
to
say
,
to
the
Praise
of
that
Illustrious
Nobleman
,
That
for
all
the
Ten
Years
he
liv'd
in
that
Country
,
he
was
a
Father
to
the
Poor
;
a
Protector
to
those
that
were
in
danger
of
being
oppress'd
;
nay
,
in
fine
,
his
Conversation
was
a
perfect
Model
of
Vertue
and
Piety
.
Those
of
his
Country-men
who
were
stirr'd
up
against
him
,
by
an
effect
of
their
natural
Levity
and
Fickleness
,
were
so
confronted
as
to
see
him
re-establish'd
in
that
same
very
Government
,
of
which
their
Calumnies
and
malignant
Intrigues
had
endeavour'd
to
dispossess
him
.
They
had
engag'd
the
Intendant
of
Chesneau
in
the
same
Combination
,
having
over-reach'd
him
by
their
cunning
Artifices
.
Yet
notwithstanding
all
these
unjust
Censures
,
I
came
to
un●●rstand
of
late
,
that
they
regret
much
the
want
of
that
Illustrious
Count.
Thus
it
was
for
the
Honour
of
this
worthy
Count
,
that
they
gave
to
the
Lake
the
Name
of
Frontenac
,
in
order
to
perpetuate
his
Memory
in
that
Country
.
This
Lake
is
Eighty
Leagues
long
,
and
Twenty
five
Leagues
broad
:
It
abounds
with
Fishes
,
is
deep
,
and
navigable
all
over
.
The
Five
Cantons
,
or
Districts
,
of
the
Iroquois
,
do
inhabit
for
the
most
part
the
South-side
of
this
Lake
,
viz.
the
Ganniegez
,
or
Agniez
(
the
nighest
Neighbours
to
New-Holland
,
or
New-York
)
the
Onnontagues
,
or
those
who
live
in
the
Mountains
,
who
are
the
most
Warlike
People
of
all
that
Nation
;
the
Onneiouts
and
Tsonnontouans
the
most
populous
of
them
all
.
There
are
likewise
,
on
the
South-side
of
the
Lake
,
these
Iroquois
Villages
,
viz.
Tejajagon
,
Keutè
,
and
Ganneousse
,
which
is
not
distant
from
Frontenac
above
Nine
Leagues
.
The
great
River
of
St.
Laurence
derives
its
Source
from
the
Lake
Ontario
,
which
is
likewise
call'd
in
the
Iroquois
Language
,
Skana●ario
;
that
is
to
say
,
a
very
pretty
Lake
.
It
springs
likewise
partly
from
the
Superiour
Lakes
,
as
we
shall
have
occasion
to
observe
afterwards
.
CHAP.
VII
.
A
Description
of
the
Fall
of
the
River
Niagara
,
which
is
to
be
seen
betwixt
the
Lake
Ontario
and
that
of
Eri●
.
BEtwixt
the
Lake
Ontario
and
Eriè
,
there
is
a
vast
and
prodigious
Cadence
of
Water
which
falls
down
after
a
surprizing
and
astonishing
manner
,
insomuch
that
the
Universe
does
not
afford
its
Parallel
.
'T
is
true
,
Italy
and
Suedeland
boast
of
some
such
Things
;
but
we
may
well
say
they
are
but
sorry
Patterns
,
when
compar'd
to
this
of
which
we
now
speak
.
At
the
foot
of
this
horrible
Precipice
,
we
meet
with
the
River
Niagara
,
which
is
not
above
a
quarter
of
a
League
broad
,
but
is
wonderfully
deep
in
some
places
.
It
is
so
rapid
above
this
Descent
,
that
it
violently
hurries
down
the
wild
Beasts
while
●ndeavouring
to
pass
it
to
feed
on
the
other
side
,
they
not
being
able
to
withstand
the
force
of
its
Current
,
which
inevitably
casts
them
headlong
above
Six
hundred
foot
high
This
wonderful
Downfal
,
is
compounded
of
two
great
Cross-streams
of
Water
,
and
two
Falls
,
with
an
Isle
sloping
along
the
middle
of
it
.
The
Waters
which
fall
from
this
horrible
Precipice
,
do
foam
and
boyl
after
the
most
hideous
manner
imaginable
,
making
an
outrageous
Noise
,
more
terrible
than
that
of
Thunder
;
for
when
the
Wind
blows
out
of
the
South
,
their
dismal
roaring
may
be
heard
more
than
Fifteen
Leagues
off
.
The
River
Niagara
having
thrown
it self
down
this
incredible
Precepice
,
continues
its
impetuous
course
for
two
Leagues
together
,
to
the
great
Rock
above-mention'd
,
with
an
inexpressible
rapidity
:
But
having
past
that
,
its
impetuosity
relents
,
gliding
along
more
gently
for
other
two
Leagues
,
till
it
arrive
at
the
Lake
Ontario
or
Frontenac
.
Any
Bark
or
greater
Vessel
may
pass
from
the
Fort
to
the
foot
of
this
huge
Rock
above-mention'd
.
This
Rock
likes
to
the
Westward
,
and
is
cut
off
from
the
Land
by
the
River
Niagara
,
about
two
Leagues
farther
down
than
the
great
Fall
;
for
which
two
Leagues
the
People
are
oblig'd
to
transport
their
Goods
over-land
;
but
the
way
is
very
good
;
and
the
Trees
are
but
few
,
chiefly
Firrs
and
Oaks
.
From
the
great
Fall
unto
this
Rock
which
is
to
the
West
of
the
River
,
the
two
Brinks
of
it
are
so
prodigious
high
,
that
it
would
make
one
tremble
to
look
steadily
upon
the
Water
,
rolling
along
with
a
rapidity
not
to
be
imagin'd
.
Were
it
not
for
this
vast
Cataract
,
which
interrupts
Navigation
,
they
might
sail
with
Barks
or
greater
Vessels
,
more
than
Four
hundred
and
fifty
Leagues
,
crossing
the
Lake
of
Hurons
,
and
reaching
even
to
the
farther
end
of
the
Lake
Illinois
;
which
two
Lakes
we
may
easily
say
are
little
Seas
of
fresh
Water
.
Sieur
de
la
Salle
had
a
design
to
have
built
a
Fort
at
the
mouth
of
the
River
Niagara
;
and
might
easily
have
compass'd
it
,
had
he
known
how
to
keep
himself
within
bounds
,
and
to
have
confin'd
himself
there
for
one
Year
.
His
design
was
to
curb
and
keep
under
the
Iroquois
,
and
especially
the
Tsonnontouans
,
who
are
the
most
numerous
People
,
and
the
most
given
to
War
of
all
that
Nation
.
In
fine
,
such
a
Fort
as
this
might
easily
have
interrupted
the
Commerce
betwixt
these
People
and
the
English
and
Dutch
in
New-York
.
Their
custom
is
to
carry
to
NewYork
the
Skins
of
Elks
,
Beavers
,
and
several
sorts
of
Beasts
,
which
they
hunt
and
seek
after
some
2
or
300
Leagues
from
their
own
home
.
Now
they
being
oblig'd
to
pass
and
repass
near
to
this
mouth
of
the
River
Niagara
,
we
might
easily
stop
them
by
fair
means
in
time
of
Peace
,
or
by
open
force
in
time
of
War
;
and
thus
oblige
them
to
turn
their
Commerce
upon
Canada
.
But
having
remark'd
that
the
Iroquois
were
push'd
on
to
stop
the
execution
of
this
Design
,
not
so
much
by
the
English
and
Dutch
,
as
by
the
Inhabitants
of
Canada
,
who
for
a
great
part
endeavour'd
by
all
means
to
traverse
this
our
Discovery
;
they
contented
themselves
to
build
a
House
at
the
mouth
of
the
River
to
the
Eastward
,
where
the
Place
was
naturally
fortifi'd
.
To
one
side
of
this
House
there
is
a
very
good
Haven
,
where
Ships
may
safely
ride
;
nay
,
by
help
of
a
Capstane
,
they
may
easily
be
hall'd
upon
Land.
Besides
,
at
this
Place
they
take
an
infinite
quantity
of
white
Fish
,
Sturgeons
,
and
all
other
sorts
of
Fishes
,
which
are
incomparably
good
and
sweet
;
insomuch
that
in
the
proper
Season
of
Fishing
,
they
might
furnish
the
greatest
City
in
Europe
with
plenty
of
Fish.
CHAP.
VIII
.
A
Description
of
the
Lake
Eri●
.
THe
Iroquois
give
to
this
Lake
the
Name
of
Erie
Tejocharontiong
,
which
extends
it self
from
East
to
West
perhaps
a
hundred
and
forty
Leagues
in
length
.
But
no
European
has
ever
been
over
it
all
;
only
I
and
those
who
accompany'd
me
in
this
Discovery
,
have
view'd
the
greater
part
of
it
,
with
a
Vessel
of
Sixty
Tun
burden
,
which
we
caus'd
to
be
made
on
purpose
,
about
two
Leagues
above
the
fore-mention'd
Fall
of
Niagara
,
as
I
shall
have
occasion
to
observe
more
largely
hereafter
.
This
Lake
Erie
,
or
Tejocharontiong
,
encloses
on
its
Southern
Bank
a
Tract
of
Land
as
large
as
the
Kingdom
of
France
.
It
divides
it self
at
a
certain
place
into
two
Channels
,
because
of
a
great
Island
enclos'd
betwixt
them
:
Thus
continuing
its
course
for
fourteen
Leagues
,
it
falls
into
the
Lake
Ontario
,
or
Frontenac
,
acquiring
the
name
of
the
River
Niagara
.
Betwixt
the
Lake
Erie
and
Huron
,
there
is
almost
such
another
Streight
thirty
Leagues
long
,
which
is
of
an
equal
breadth
almost
all
over
,
except
in
the
middle
,
that
it
enlarges
it self
by
help
of
another
Lake
far
less
than
any
of
the
rest
,
which
is
a
of
a
circular
Figure
about
six
Leagues
diameter
,
according
to
the
Observation
of
our
Pilot.
We
gave
it
the
Name
of
Lake
St.
Claire
,
tho'
the
Iroquois
,
who
pass
over
it
frequently
when
they
are
upon
Warlike
Designs
,
call
it
Otsi
Keta
.
The
Country
which
borders
upon
this
most
agreeable
and
charming
Streight
,
is
a
pleasant
Champain
Country
,
as
I
shall
relate
afterwards
.
All
these
different
Rivers
,
which
are
cloath'd
with
so
many
different
Denominations
,
are
nothing
else
but
the
continuation
of
the
great
River
St.
Laurence
;
and
this
Lake
St.
Claire
is
form'd
by
the
same
.
CHAP.
IX
.
A
Description
of
the
Lake
Huron
.
THe
Lake
Huron
was
so
call'd
by
the
People
of
Canada
,
because
the
Savage
Hurons
,
who
inhabited
the
adjacent
Country
,
us'd
to
have
their
Hair
so
burn'd
,
that
their
Head
resembled
the
Head
of
a
Wild
Boar.
The
Savages
themselves
call'd
it
the
Lake
Karegnondy
.
Heretofore
the
Hurons
liv'd
near
this
Lake
,
but
they
have
been
in
a
great
measure
destroy'd
by
the
Iroquois
.
The
circumference
of
this
Lake
may
be
reckon'd
to
be
about
seven
hundred
Leagues
,
and
its
length
two
hundred
;
but
the
breadth
is
very
unequal
.
To
the
West
of
it
near
its
mouth
it
surrounds
several
great
Islands
,
and
is
navigable
all
over
▪
Betwixt
this
Lake
and
that
of
the
Illinois
,
we
meet
with
another
Streight
which
discharges
it self
into
this
Lake
,
being
about
Three
Leagues
long
,
and
one
broad
,
its
course
running
West-North-West
.
There
is
yet
another
Streight
or
narrow
Canal
towards
the
upper
Lake
(
that
runs
into
this
of
Huron
)
about
Five
Leagues
broad
,
and
Fifteen
Leagues
long
,
which
is
interrupted
by
several
Islands
,
and
becomes
narrower
by
degrees
,
'till
it
comes
at
the
Fall
of
St.
Mary
.
This
Fall
is
a
Precipice
full
of
Rocks
,
over
which
the
Water
of
the
upper
Lake
,
which
flows
thither
in
great
abundance
,
casts
it self
with
a
most
violent
impetuosity
:
Notwithstanding
which
,
a
Canow
may
go
up
it
on
one
side
,
provided
the
People
in
it
row
strongly
.
But
the
safer
way
is
to
carry
the
Canow
over-land
for
so
little
space
,
●ogether
with
the
Commodities
that
those
of
Canada
carry
thither
to
exchange
with
the
Savages
that
live
to
the
Northward
of
the
upper
Lake
.
This
Fall
is
call'd
the
Fall
of
St.
Marry
Missilimakinak
.
It
lies
by
the
mouth
of
the
upper
Lake
,
and
discharges
it self
partly
into
the
mouth
of
the
Lake
Illinois
towards
the
great
Bay
of
Puants
;
all
which
shall
afterwaads
be
more
fully
discours'd
,
when
I
come
to
relate
our
return
from
Issati
.
CHAP.
X.
A
Description
of
the
Lake
call'd
●y
the
Savages
Illinouack
,
and
by
the
French
Illinois
.
THe
Lake
Illinois
,
in
the
Natives
Language
,
signifies
the
Lake
of
Men
;
for
the
word
Illinois
signifies
a
Man
of
full
Age
in
the
vigour
of
his
Strength
.
It
lies
to
the
West
of
the
Lake
Huron
toward
the
North
,
and
is
about
a
Hundred
and
twenty
,
or
a
hundred
and
thirty
Leagues
in
length
,
and
Forty
in
breadth
,
being
in
circuit
about
Four
hundred
Leagues
.
It
is
call'd
by
the
Miamis
,
Mischigonong
,
that
is
,
The
Great
Lake
.
It
extends
it self
from
North
to
South
,
and
falls
into
the
Southern-side
of
the
Lake
Huron
;
and
is
distant
from
the
upper
Lake
about
Fifteen
or
Sixteen
Leagues
,
its
Source
lies
near
a
River
which
the
Iroquois
call
Hohio
,
where
the
River
Miamis
discharges
it self
into
the
same
Lake
.
It
is
navigable
all
over
,
and
has-to
the
Westward
a
great
Bay
call'd
the
Bay
of
Puans
,
by
reason
that
the
Savages
who
now
inhabit
the
Land
surrounding
this
Bay
,
had
dese●ted
their
former
Habitation
,
because
of
some
stinking
(
in
French
Puans
)
Waters
towards
the
Sea
that
annoy'd
them
.
CHAP
XI
.
A
short
Description
of
the
Upper
Lake
.
THis
Superiour
Lake
runs
from
East
to
West
,
and
may
have
more
than
a
Hundred
and
fifty
Leagues
in
length
,
Sixty
in
breadth
,
and
Five
hundred
in
circuit
.
We
never
went
quite
over
it
,
as
we
did
over
all
the
others
I
've
hitherto
mention'd
;
but
we
sounded
some
of
its
greatest
Depths
,
and
it
resembles
the
Ocean
,
having
neither
Bottom
nor
Banks
.
I
shall
not
here
stay
to
mention
the
infinite
numbers
of
Rivers
that
discharge
themselves
into
this
prodigious
Lake
,
which
together
with
that
of
Illinois
,
and
the
Rivers
that
are
swallow'd
in
them
,
make
up
the
source
of
that
great
River
St.
Laurence
,
which
runs
into
the
Ocean
at
the
Island
of
Assumption
towards
New-found-land
.
We
travell'd
upon
this
River
about
Six
hundred
Leagues
from
its
mouth
to
its
Source
.
I
've
already
observ'd
,
That
all
these
Lakes
may
well
be
call'd
Fresh-water
Seas
.
They
abound
extreamly
in
White
Fish
greater
than
Carps
,
which
are
extraordinary
good
;
nay
,
at
Twenty
or
Thirty
Fathom
Water
,
there
are
Salmon-Trouts
taken
of
Fifty
or
Sixty
pound
weight
.
It
were
easie
to
build
on
the
sides
of
these
great
Lakes
,
an
infinite
number
of
considerable
Towns
,
which
might
have
Communication
one
with
another
by
Navigation
for
Five
hundred
Leagues
together
,
and
by
an
inconceivable
Commerce
which
would
establish
it self
among
'
em
.
And
to
be
sure
the
Soil
,
if
cultivated
by
Europeans
,
would
prove
very
fertile
.
Those
that
can
conceive
the
Largeness
and
Beauty
of
these
Lakes
,
may
easily
understand
,
by
the
help
of
our
Map
,
what
course
we
steer'd
in
making
he
great
Discovery
hereafter
mention'd
.
CHAP.
XII
.
What
,
is
the
Predominant
Genius
of
the
Inhabitants
of
Canada
.
THe
Spaniards
were
the
first
who
discover'd
Canada
;
but
at
their
first
arrival
,
having
found
nothing
considerable
in
it
,
they
abandon'd
the
Country
,
and
call'd
it
Il
Capo
di
Nada
;
that
is
,
A
Cape
of
Nothing
;
hence
by
corruption
sprung
the
Word
Canada
,
which
we
use
in
all
our
Maps
.
Since
I
left
that
Country
,
I
understand
that
all
things
continue
very
near
as
they
were
whilst
I
resided
there
.
Those
who
have
the
Government
of
Canada
committed
to
their
Care
,
are
mov'd
with
such
a
malignant
Spirit
,
as
obliges
all
who
do
not
approve
their
Design
,
to
moan
secretly
before
God.
Men
of
Probity
that
are
zealous
for
Religion
,
find
nothing
there
of
what
they
expected
;
but
,
on
the
contrary
,
such
Repulses
and
and
ill
Usage
,
that
no
body
could
have
foreseen
.
Several
resort
thither
,
with
a
design
to
Sacrifice
their
Repose
and
Life
,
to
the
Temporal
and
Spiritual
Succour
of
an
Infant-Church
;
but
the
loss
of
Reputation
and
Honour
,
are
the
Sacrifices
they
're
oblig'd
to
make
.
Others
go
thither
in
the
hopes
of
spending
their
Lives
in
Peace
and
perfect
Concord
;
whereas
they
meet
with
nothing
but
Jarrs
,
Divisions
,
and
a
Sea
of
Troubles
.
In
lieu
of
their
fair
Hopes
,
they
reap
nothing
but
Crosses
and
Persecution
;
and
all
for
not
pleasing
the
Humours
of
Two
or
Three
Men
,
who
are
the
over-ruling
Wits
of
that
Country
.
What
an
immense
distance
there
is
betwixt
the
Humour
of
these
Men
,
and
our
Flemish
Sincerity
!
I
mean
that
Candour
and
Evenness
of
Mind
which
make
up
the
true
Character
of
a
Christian
,
and
is
observ'd
every
where
else
.
But
without
entring
farther
into
any
Particulars
,
I
leave
the
Judgment
of
all
unto
God
;
and
shall
only
say
,
that
we
who
are
Flemings
by
Birth
,
went
to
Canada
without
any
other
private
Design
,
having
renounc'd
our
Native
Country
meerly
for
the
Service
of
our
Religion
,
after
having
quitted
all
other
Enjoyments
for
embracing
a
Religious
Profession
.
And
therefore
it
was
not
a
small
Surprize
to
us
,
upon
our
arrival
in
that
Country
,
to
see
our
Sincerity
and
Uprightness
of
Heart
so
sorrily
entertain'd
.
There
is
a
certain
sort
of
People
,
to
whom
every
thing
is
suspicious
,
and
whom
it
is
impossible
to
retrieve
from
under
the
first
Impressions
they
've
receiv'd
.
Though
a
Man
were
never
so
complaisant
,
yet
if
he
be
not
altogether
of
their
Stamp
,
or
if
he
endeavours
to
represent
Things
fairly
and
rationally
unto
them
,
tho'
with
wise
and
soft
Remonstrances
,
yet
shall
he
pass
among
'em
for
a
Fellow
of
a
turbulent
Spirit
.
Such
Conduct
as
this
,
does
not
savour
of
Christianity
,
nor
bespeaks
any
other
Prospect
than
that
of
temporal
Interest
.
This
Consideration
mov'd
me
oft-times
to
say
to
the
Three
Flemish
Monks
I
had
brought
to
Canada
with
me
,
That
it
had
been
much
better
for
us
who
had
quitted
all
our
Enjoyments
,
and
exchang'd
them
for
the
Poverty
of
a
Monastick
Life
,
to
have
gone
in
Mission
among
Strangers
,
to
preach
Repentance
to
Infidels
,
and
propagate
the
Kingdom
of
our
Saviour
among
the
barbarous
Nations
.
And
indeed
kind
Providence
seconded
my
Good
Intentions
;
for
the
Reverend
Father
Germain
Allart
Recollect
,
late
Bishop
of
Vence
in
Provence
,
sent
me
Orders
to
undertake
the
Discovery
which
I
am
about
to
relate
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
A
Description
of
my
first
Imbarkment
in
a
Canow
at
Quebec
,
the
Capital
City
of
Canada
,
being
bound
for
the
South-West
of
New-France
,
or
Canada
.
I
Remain'd
Two
Years
and
a
half
at
Fort
Frontenac
,
till
I
saw
perfected
the
House
of
Mission
that
Father
Luke
Buisset
and
I
had
caus'd
to
be
built
there
.
This
engag'd
us
in
Travels
,
which
inseparably
attend
New
Establishments
.
Accordingly
we
went
in
a
Canow
down
the
River
St.
Laurence
;
and
after
a
Hundred
and
twenty
Leagues
sailing
,
arriv'd
at
Quebec
,
where
I
retir●d
into
the
Recollects
Convent
of
St.
Mary
,
in
order
to
prepare
and
sanctifie
my self
for
commencing
this
Discovery
.
And
indeed
I
must
frankly
own
,
that
when
at
the
foot
of
the
Cross
I
pensively
consider'd
this
important
Mission
,
weighing
it
in
the
Scales
of
Huma●
Reason
,
and
measuring
the
weight
of
its
Difficulties
by
Human
Force
,
it
seem'd
a●together
terrible
rash
and
inconsiderable
:
But
when
I
look'd
up
to
GOD
,
and
view'd
it
as
an
effect
of
his
Goodness
,
in
chusing
me
for
so
great
a
Work
,
and
as
his
Commandment
directed
to
me
by
the
mouth
of
my
Superiours
,
who
are
the
Instruments
and
Interpreters
of
his
Wi●l
unto
me
:
These
Thoughts
,
I
say
,
presently
inspir'd
me
with
Courage
and
Resolution
to
undertake
this
Discovery
,
with
all
the
Fidelity
and
Constancy
imaginable
.
I
perswaded
my self
,
that
since
it
was
the
peculiar
Work
of
God
,
to
open
the
hard
Hearts
of
that
barbarous
People
,
to
whom
I
was
sent
to
publish
the
Glad
Tidings
of
his
Gospel
,
it
were
as
easie
for
Him
to
compass
it
by
a
feeble
,
Instrument
,
such
as
I
was
,
as
by
the
most
worthy
Person
in
the
World.
Having
thus
prepar'd
my self
for
the
Voyage
of
my
Mission
,
and
seeing
that
those
who
were
expected
from
Europe
to
bear
part
in
this
Discovery
were
now
arriv'd
;
that
the
Pilot
,
Seamen
,
and
Ship-Carpenters
were
in
readiness
,
and
that
the
Arms
,
Goods
,
and
Rigging
for
the
Ships
were
all
at
hand
;
I
took
with
me
from
our
Convent
a
portable
Chapel
all
compleat
for
my self
,
and
afterwards
went
and
receiv'd
the
Benediction
of
the
Bishop
of
Quebec
,
together
with
his
Approbation
in
Writing
;
which
I
likewise
receiv'd
of
Count
Frontenac
,
who
was
a
Man
that
testify'd
a
great
deal
of
Affection
for
our
F●emish
Recollects
,
because
of
our
Candour
and
Inge●uity
;
and
who
was
pleas'd
to
give
publick
Testimony
to
the
Generosity
of
my
Undertaking
,
while
we
were
set
at
Table
.
In
fine
,
I
embark'd
in
a
little
Canow
made
of
the
Barks
of
Birch-Trees
,
carrying
nothing
along
with
me
save
my
portable
Chapel
,
one
Covering
,
and
a
Matt
of
Rushes
,
which
was
to
serve
me
for
Bed
and
Quilt
;
and
this
was
the
whole
of
my
Equipage
.
It
was
concerted
so
,
that
I
should
go
off
first
,
that
my
Departure
might
oblige
the
rest
to
expedite
their
Affairs
with
speed
.
The
Inhabitants
of
Canada
,
upon
both
sides
the
River
of
St.
Laurence
,
betwixt
Quebec
and
Monreal
,
entreated
me
to
officiate
among
them
,
and
administer
the
Sacraments
:
For
they
could
not
assist
at
Divine
Service
oftner
than
five
or
six
times
a
Year
,
because
there
were
only
Four
Missionaries
for
the
extent
of
Fifty
Leagues
.
I
Baptiz'd
a
Child
at
a
certain
Place
call'd
St.
Hour
,
and
acquainted
the
absent
Missionary
of
the
Place
with
the
same
;
which
done
,
I
continu'd
my
Voyage
;
and
as
I
pass'd
by
Harpentinie
,
the
Lord
of
the
Place
,
of
one
of
the
ancientest
Families
in
Canada
,
would
have
sent
one
of
his
Sons
to
voyage
along
with
me
;
but
the
Canow
was
too
narrow
for
Four
Persons
.
At
length
I
arriv'd
at
Trois
Rivieres
,
which
is
a
Town
only
surrounded
with
Palisado's
,
lying
about
Thirty
Leagues
higher
than
Quebec
.
Not
meeting
there
Father
Sixte
a
Recollet-Missionary
,
who
was
gone
from
thence
in
Mission
,
the
Inhabitants
beseech'd
me
to
preach
and
perform
Divine
Service
on
the
First
of
October
.
The
next
day
,
the
Sieur
Bonivet
,
Lieutenant-General
Justiciary
of
that
Place
,
convey'd
me
a
League
up
the
River
St.
Laurence
.
The
most
laudable
Enterprizes
are
oft-times
retarded
by
surprizing
and
unexpected
Obstacles
;
for
when
I
arriv'd
at
Monreal
,
they
debauch'd
and
entic'd
away
my
Two
Boat-men
;
so
that
I
was
forc'd
to
take
advantage
of
an
offer
which
Two
other
Men
made
to
conduct
me
along
in
their
little
shatter'd
Boat.
Thus
was
it
that
those
who
envy'd
the
success
of
my
Undertaking
,
began
to
oppose
themselves
to
it
,
and
endeavour'd
to
hinder
the
most
considerable
and
famous
Discovery
that
has
been
made
in
that
New
World
in
this
Age.
In
going
up
the
River
,
as
I
pass'd
the
Lake
of
St.
Louis
,
a
little
above
the
Isle
of
Monreal
,
which
is
about
Twenty
five
Leagues
round
,
I
observ'd
that
this
River
St.
Laurence
●ivides
it self
into
Two
Branches
;
of
which
one
leads
to
the
ancient
Country
of
the
Hurons
,
the
Outaouacts
,
and
several
other
Nations
situate
to
the
Northward
;
and
the
other
to
the
Country
of
the
Iroquois
.
We
went
up
this
last
for
about
Sixty
Leagues
,
in
most
rapid
and
horrible
Currents
,
full
of
great
Rocks
,
where
the
noise
of
the
Water
roars
night
and
day
like
Thunder
;
for
Three
or
Four
Leagues
together
.
All
which
does
not
hinder
the
Boatmen
and
their
Canow's
to
run
down
among
these
huge
Rocks
with
a
swifness
so
great
,
that
those
who
are
in
the
Canow
are
quite
blinded
.
They
generally
carry
Elks-Claws
and
Skins
which
they
exchange
for
other
Goods
,
with
the
Savages
of
that
Country
.
I
shall
not
offer
to
give
any
circumstantial
account
of
the
Accidents
that
befel
me
,
which
are
inseparable
Companions
of
all
great
Voyages
:
What
is
needful
to
be
said
is
,
That
I
arriv'd
at
Fort
Catarockouy
,
or
Frontenac
,
about
Eleven
a
Clock
at
Night
,
the
next
Day
after
All-Saints
;
where
our
Recollet-Fathers
,
Gabriel
de
la
Ribourde
,
and
Luke
Buisset
,
Missionaries
,
receiv'd
me
with
all
Expressions
of
Joy
into
our
House
of
Mission
,
which
we
had
caus'd
to
be
built
the
Year
before
,
upon
the
brink
of
the
Lake
Ontario
,
near
to
Fort
Frontenac
.
This
Fort
lies
about
Forty
four
Degrees
and
some
Minutes
of
Northern
Latitude
.
I
had
forgot
to
acquaint
you
,
that
this
Lake
Ontario
is
form'd
by
the
River
St.
Laurence
,
and
tha●
it
is
deep
enough
for
big
Vessels
;
for
at
Seventy
Fathom
we
cou'd
discern
no
Ground
.
The
Waves
there
are
toss'd
by
mighty
Winds
which
are
very
frequent
;
and
their
Surges
are
full
as
high
as
those
of
the
Sea
,
but
much
more
dangerous
;
for
they
are
shorter
and
steeper
;
so
that
a
Vessel
riding
along
cannot
yield
and
keep
touch
with
'
em
.
There
are
likewise
some
very
plain
appearances
of
a
Flux
and
Reflux
;
for
they
observe
the
Water
to
flow
and
ebb
by
little
Tides
,
and
that
it
flows
oft-times
against
the
Wind
when
very
high
.
The
Fishing
of
this
Lake
,
as
of
all
the
other
Lakes
before-mention'd
,
is
very
considerable
for
all
manner
of
excellent
Fishes
,
especially
for
Salmon-Trouts
,
which
are
there
much
bigger
than
our
biggest
Salmons
.
The
adjacent
Country
is
very
fertile
,
as
is
confirm'd
by
the
Experience
of
those
who
cultivated
it
in
several
places
.
The
Game
of
that
Country
is
well
serv'd
for
all
sorts
of
Wild
Beasts
and
Fowls
:
Their
Forests
are
replenish'd
with
the
prettiest
Trees
in
the
World
,
Pines
,
Cedars
,
and
Epinetes
,
(
a
sort
of
Firr-tree
very
common
in
that
Country
.
)
They
have
likewise
very
good
Iron-Mines
;
and
no
doubt
but
other
Metals
might
be
found
,
it
sought
after
.
While
I
abode
at
Catarockouy
,
waiting
the
coming
up
of
the
rest
of
our
Company
,
I
had
time
to
conferr
with
the
Reverend
Fathers
of
our
Order
,
concerning
what
Measures
we
were
to
take
for
converting
unto
Christ
Jesus
,
such
a
numerous
Train
of
Nations
that
had
never
heard
of
the
Gospel
;
for
it
is
certain
,
that
such
poor
helpless
Priests
as
we
of
the
Franciscan
Order
,
destitute
of
all
temporal
Enjoyments
,
and
cut
off
from
all
human
Means
and
Assistance
,
cannot
be
too
cautious
in
managing
the
Concerns
of
so
important
a
Mission
,
because
of
the
infinite
variety
of
the
Tempers
of
those
that
were
to
accompany
us
in
this
Voyage
;
for
we
had
in
company
some
Flemish
,
some
Italians
,
and
some
Normans
,
who
were
all
of
different
Interests
;
and
it
was
a
very
difficult
Task
for
us
to
comply
with
,
and
please
so
many
different
Humours
;
especially
when
engage'd
in
such
a
Voyage
as
this
,
in
which
Laws
could
not
be
observ'd
with
the
same
Exactness
,
or
retain
the
same
Rigour
as
in
Europe
,
where
Men
may
be
entic'd
to
Good
,
and
scar'd
from
Evil
,
by
the
love
of
Rewards
or
fear
of
Punishment
.
But
I
resign'd
my self
wholly
to
the
Exercise
of
my
Duty
,
leaving
the
Conduct
of
all
unto
God's
Providence
,
and
being
ready
to
encounter
whatever
Accidents
might
fall
in
my
way
.
The
Iroquois
whom
we
had
brought
to
settle
near
this
Fort
(
as
was
above
related
)
came
oft-times
to
visit
us
,
and
made
us
Presents
of
the
Flesh
of
Elks
,
and
Roe-bucks
;
in
lieu
of
which
we
gave
'em
little
Knives
and
some
Tobacco
,
which
we
had
for
that-purpose
.
These
Savages
,
when
they
reflected
upon
our
designed
Voyage
,
us'd
to
clap
their
Four
fingers
on
their
Mouths
(
as
they
generally
do
when
touch'd
with
the
Admiration
of
any
thing
they
cannot
comprehend
)
cry'd
aloud
,
Otchitagon
,
Gannoron
!
that
is
,
Bare-Feet
,
what
ye
are
about
to
undertake
,
is
of
great
Importance
.
They
added
,
That
their
most
valiant
Adventures
had
much
ado
to
extricate
themselves
out
of
the
hands
of
those
barbarous
Nations
we
were
going
to
visit
.
It
is
certain
,
that
the
Iroquois
had
a
most
tender
Respect
for
the
Franciscan
Monks
,
having
observ'd
them
to
live
all
in
common
,
with
out
reserving
any
particular
Possessions
.
The
Food
of
the
Iroquois
is
in
common
among
'
em
.
The
ancientest
Women
in
the
House
distributes
about
to
the
other
Persons
in
the
Family
according
to
their
Age.
When
they
sit
at
their
Meals
,
they
give
freely
to
eat
unto
all
that
come
into
their
Houses
;
for
they
would
rather
chuse
to
fast
for
a
whole
Day
,
than
suffer
any
one
to
go
from
their
Houses
,
without
offering
them
a
share
of
all
they
had
.
The
Sieur
de
la
Salle
arriv'd
at
the
Fort
some
time
after
me
:
God
preserv'd
him
(
as
he
did
me
)
from
the
infinite
Dangers
he
was
expos'd
to
in
this
great
Voyage
betwixt
Quebec
and
the
Fort
,
having
pass'd
the
long
Precipice
mention'd
last
,
and
several
other
most
rapid
Currents
in
his
way
thither
.
The
same
Year
he
sent
off
Fifteen
of
our
Boat-men
,
who
were
to
go
before
us
.
They
made
as
if
they
had
been
going
in
their
Canow
towards
the
Illinois
,
and
the
other
Neighbouring
Nations
that
border
upon
the
River
call'd
by
the
Illinois
,
Meschasipi
;
that
is
,
a
great
River
;
which
Name
it
has
in
the
Map.
All
this
was
only
to
secure
to
us
a
good
Correspondence
with
the
Savages
,
and
to
prepare
for
us
in
that
Country
some
Provisions
,
and
other
Necessaries
,
for
going
about
this
Discovery
.
But
there
being
among
them
some
villainous
Fellows
,
they
stopp'd
in
the
upper
Lake
at
Missilimakinak
,
and
diverted
themselves
with
the
Savages
that
live
to
the
Northward
of
that
Lake
,
lavishing
and
squandering
away
the
best
of
the
Commodities
they
had
taken
with
'em
,
instead
of
providing
such
Things
as
were
needful
for
building
a
Ship
,
which
we
necessarily
wanted
for
passing
from
Lake
to
Lake
to
the
River
Meschasipi
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
A
Description
of
my
second
Imbarkment
at
Fort
Frontenac
,
in
a
Brigantine
upon
the
Lake
Ontario
,
or
Frontenac
.
THat
same
very
Year
,
on
the
Eighteenth
of
November
,
I
took
leave
of
our
Monks
at
Fort
Frontenac
,
and
after
our
mutual
Embraces
and
Expressions
of
Brotherly
and
Christian
Charity
,
I
embark'd
in
a
Brigantine
of
about
Ten
Tuns
.
The
Winds
and
the
Cold
of
the
Autumn
were
then
very
violent
,
insomuch
that
our
Crew
was
afraid
to
go
into
so
little
a
Vessel
.
This
oblig'd
us
and
the
Sieur
de
la
Motte
our
Commander
,
to
direct
our
course
Northwards
,
to
shelter
our selves
under
the
Coast
,
against
the
North-West
Wind
,
which
otherwise
would
have
forc'd
us
upon
the
Southern
Coast
of
●he
Lake
.
This
Voyage
prov'd
very
difficult
and
dangerous
,
because
of
the
unseasonable
time
the
Winter
being
near
at
hand
.
On
the
26th
,
we
were
in
great
danger
about
Two
large
Leagues
off
the
Land
,
where
we
were
oblig'd
to
lie
at
an
Anchor
all
that
Night
at
Sixty
Fathom
Water
and
above
;
but
at
length
the
Wind
turning
North-East
,
we
set
out
,
and
arriv'd
safely
at
the
further
end
of
the
Lake
Ontario
,
call'd
by
the
Iroquois
Skannadario
.
We
came
pretty
near
to
one
of
their
Villages
call'd
Taiaiagon
,
lying
about
Seventy
Leagues
from
Fort
Frontenac
,
or
Katarockouy
.
We
barter'd
some
Indian
Corn
with
the
Iroquois
,
who
could
not
admire
us
enough
,
and
came
frequently
to
see
us
on
board
our
Brigantine
,
which
for
our
greater
security
,
we
had
brought
to
an
Anchor
into
a
River
,
tho'
before
we
could
get
in
,
we
run
aground
three
times
,
which
oblig'd
us
to
put
Fourteen
Men
into
Canows
,
and
cast
the
Balast
of
our
Ship
over-board
to
get
her
off
again
.
That
River
falls
into
the
Lake
;
but
for
fear
of
being
frozen
up
therein
,
we
were
forc'd
to
cut
the
Ice
with
Axes
and
other
Instruments
.
The
Wind
turning
then
contrary
,
we
were
oblig'd
to
tarry
there
till
the
15th
of
December
,
1678.
that
we
sail'd
from
the
Northern
Coast
to
the
Southern
,
where
the
River
Niagara
runs
into
the
Lake
;
but
could
not
reach
it
that
Day
,
tho'
it
is
but
Fifteen
or
Sixteen
Leagues
distant
,
and
therefore
cast
Anchor
within
Five
Leagues
of
the
Shore
,
where
we
had
very
bad
Weather
all
the
Night
long
.
On
the
6th
,
being
St.
Nicholas's
Day
,
we
got
into
the
fine
River
Niagara
,
into
which
never
any
such
Ship
as
ours
enter'd
before
.
We
sung
there
Te
Deun●
,
and
other
Prayers
,
to
return
our
Thanks
to
God
Almighty
for
our
prosperous
Voyage
.
The
Iroquois
Tsonnontouans
inhabiting
the
little
Village
,
situated
at
the
mouth
of
the
River
,
took
above
Three
hundred
White
Fishes
bigger
than
Carps
,
which
are
the
best
relishing
as
well
as
the
wholesomest
Fish
in
the
World.
They
presented
us
with
all
those
Fishes
,
imputing
their
Good
Luck
to
our
Arrival
.
They
were
much
surpriz'd
at
our
Ship
,
which
they
call'd
the
great
wooden
Canow
.
On
the
7th
,
we
went
in
a
Canow
two
Leagues
up
the
River
,
to
look
for
a
convenient
Place
for
Building
;
but
not
being
able
to
get
the
Canow
farther
up
,
because
the
Current
was
too
rapid
for
us
to
master
,
we
went
over-land
about
three
Leagues
higher
,
tho'
we
found
no
Land
fit
for
culture
.
We
lay
that
Night
near
a
River
,
which
comes
from
the
Westward
,
within
a
League
above
the
great
Fall
of
Niagara
,
which
,
as
we
have
already
said
,
is
the
greatest
in
the
World.
The
Snow
was
then
a
Foot
deep
,
and
we
were
oblig'd
to
dig
it
up
to
make
room
for
our
Fire
.
The
next
Day
we
return'd
the
same
way
we
came
,
and
saw
great
Numbers
of
Wild-Goats
,
and
Wild
Turkey-Cocks
,
and
on
the
11th
,
we
said
the
first
Mass
that
ever
was
said
in
that
Country
.
The
Carpenters
and
the
rest
of
the
Crew
were
set
to
work
;
but
Monsieur
de
la
Motte
,
who
had
the
Direction
of
them
,
being
not
able
to
endure
the
F●tigues
of
so
laborious
a
Life
,
gave
over
his
Design
,
and
return'd
to
Canada
,
having
about
two
hundred
Leagues
to
travel
.
The
12th
,
13th
,
and
14th
,
the
Wind
was
not
favourable
enough
to
sail
up
the
River
as
far
at
the
rapid
Current
above
mention'd
,
where
we
had
resolv'd
to
build
some
Houses
.
Whosoever
considers
our
Map
,
will
easily
see
,
that
this
New
Enterprize
of
building
a
Fort
and
some
Houses
on
the
River
Niagara
,
besides
the
Fort
of
Frontenac
,
was
like
to
give
Jealousie
to
the
Iroquois
,
and
even
to
the
English
,
who
live
in
this
Neighbourhood
,
and
have
a
great
Commerce
with
them
.
Therefore
to
prevent
the
ill
Consequences
of
it
,
it
was
thought
fit
to
send
an
Embassie
to
the
Iroquois
,
as
it
will
be
mention'd
in
the
next
Chapter
.
The
15th
I
was
desir'd
to
sit
at
the
Helm
of
our
Brigantine
,
while
three
of
our
Men
hall'd
the
same
from
the
Shore
with
a
Rope
;
and
at
last
we
brought
her
up
,
and
moor'd
her
to
the
Shore
with
a
Halser
,
near
a
Rock
of
a
prodigious
heighth
,
lying
by
the
rapid
Currents
we
have
already
mention'd
.
The
17th
,
18th
,
and
19th
,
we
were
busie
in
making
a
Cabin
with
Palisado's
,
to
serve
for
a
Magazine
;
but
the
Ground
was
so
frozen
,
that
we
were
forc'd
to
throw
several
times
boiling
Water
over
it
to
drive
in
and
beat
deep
the
Stakes
.
The
20th
,
21st
,
22d
,
and
23d
,
our
Ship
was
in
great
danger
to
be
dash'd
in
pieces
,
by
the
vast
Pieces
of
Ice
that
were
hurl'd
down
the
River
;
to
prevent
which
,
our
Carpenters
made
a
Capstance
to
hall
her-a-shore
;
but
our
great
Cable
broke
in
three
pieces
;
whereupon
one
of
our
Carpenters
surrounded
the
Vessel
with
a
Cable
,
and
ty'd
thereunto
several
Ropes
,
whereby
we
got
her
a-shore
,
tho'
with
much
difficulty
,
and
sav'd
her
from
the
Danger
of
being
broke
to
pieces
,
or
carry'd
away
by
the
Ice
,
which
came
down
with
an
extream
violence
from
the
great
Fall
of
Niagara
.
CHAP.
XV.
An
Account
of
the
Embassie
to
the
Iroquis
Tsonnontouans
.
THese
Savages
being
the
most
numerous
Nation
of
that
Country
,
it
was
requisite
to
avoid
giving
them
any
manner
of
suspicion
;
and
in
order
thereto
,
we
thought
fit
to
prepossess
those
of
the
little
Village
of
Niagara
with
a
favourable
Opinion
of
our
Design
:
We
told
them
,
that
we
did
not
intend
to
build
a
Fort
on
the
Bank
of
their
River
Niagara
,
but
only
a
great
Hanger
,
or
Store-house
,
to
keep
the
Commodities
we
had
brought
to
supply
their
Occasions
.
We
accompany'd
our
Discourse
with
some
small
Presents
,
and
told
them
that
we
should
remain
with
them
,
whilst
Six
or
Seven
of
us
would
go
to
the
great
Village
of
the
Tsonnontouans
,
to
treat
with
their
Chief
Captains
.
And
truly
it
was
absolutely
necessary
to
go
thither
,
to
remove
the
Suspicion
the
Enemies
of
our
Discovery
had
suggested
to
that
People
concerning
our
Designs
.
As
I
was
building
a
little
Cabin
of
Bark
,
to
perform
Divine
Service
therein
,
M.
de
la
Motte
,
who
was
still
with
us
,
desir'd
me
to
accompany
him
in
his
Embassie
,
which
I
was
very
unwilling
to
comply
with
;
and
therefore
intreated
him
to
suffer
me
to
stay
there
with
the
greater
number
of
our
Men.
But
notwithstanding
the
Arguments
I
us'd
,
he
told
me
that
he
was
resolv'd
to
take
along
with
him
7
Men
out
of
16
that
we
were
in
all
;
that
I
understood
in
a
manner
the
Language
of
their
Nation
,
having
been
often
in
conference
with
them
at
the
Fort
of
Frontenac
;
that
the
Glory
of
God
was
concern'd
in
this
Undertaking
;
that
he
would
not
trust
those
that
were
to
accompany
him
;
and
in
short
,
that
if
our
Enterprize
should
miscarry
upon
that
account
,
the
blame
would
lie
at
my
door
.
These
,
with
some
other
secret
Reasons
,
oblig'd
me
to
comply
with
his
Desire
,
and
to
follow
him
.
We
travell'd
with
Shooes
made
after
the
Indian
way
,
of
a
single
Skin
,
but
without
Soles
,
because
the
Earth
was
still
cover'd
with
Snow
,
and
past
through
Forests
for
thirty
two
Leagues
together
,
carrying
upon
our
Backs
our
Coverings
and
other
Baggage
,
lying
often
in
open
Field
,
and
having
with
us
no
other
Food
but
some
roasted
Indian
Corn
:
'T
is
true
,
we
met
upon
our
Road
some
Iroquois
a
Hunting
,
who
gave
us
some
Wild-Goats
,
and
fifteen
or
sixteen
Black
Squirrels
,
which
are
excellent
Meat
.
However
,
after
five
Days
march
,
we
came
to
Tegarondies
,
a
great
Village
of
the
Iroquois
Tsonnontouans
,
and
were
immediately
carry'd
to
the
Cabin
of
their
Principal
Chief●
,
where
Women
and
Children
flock'd●
to
see
us
,
our
Men
being
very
well
dress'd
and
arm'd
.
An
old
Man
having
according
to
custom
made
publick
Cries
,
to
give
notice
of
our
arrival
to
their
Village
,
the
younger
Savages
wash'd
our
Feet
,
which
afterwards
they
rubb'd
,
over
with
the
Grease
of
Deers
,
Wild-Goats
,
and
other
Beasts
,
and
the
Oil
of
Bears
.
The
next
Day
,
which
was
the
First
of
the
Year
1679.
after
the
ordinary
Service
,
I
preach'd
in
a
little
Chapel
made
of
Barks
of
Trees
,
in
presence
of
Two
Jesuites
,
viz.
Father
Garnier
and
Rafeix
;
and
afterwards
we
had
a
Conference
with
42
Old
Men
,
who
make
up
their
Council
.
These
Savages
are
for
the
most
part
tall
,
and
very
well
shap'd
,
cover'd
with
a
sort
of
Robe
made
of
Beavers
and
Wolves-Skins
,
or
of
Black
Squirrels
,
holding
a
Pipe
or
Calumet
in
their
Hands
.
The
Senators
of
Venice
do
not
appear
with
a
graver
Countenance
,
and
perhaps
don't
speak
with
more
Majesty
and
Solidity
,
than
those
ancient
Iroquois
.
This
Nation
is
the
most
cruel
and
barbarous
of
all
America
,
especially
to
their
Slaves
,
whom
they
take
above
two
or
three
hundred
Leagues
from
their
Country
,
as
I
shall
show
in
my
Second
Volume
;
however
,
I
must
do
them
the
Justice
to
observe
,
that
they
have
many
good
Qualities
;
and
that
they
love
the
Europeans
,
to
whom
they
sell
their
Commodities
at
very
reasonable
Rates
.
They
have
a
mortal
Hatred
for
those
,
who
being
too
self-interested
and
covetous
,
are
always
endeavouring
to
inrich
themselves
to
the
Prejudice
of
others
.
Their
chief
Commodities
are
Beavers
Skins
,
which
they
bring
from
above
a
hundred
and
fifty
Leagues
off
their
Habitations
,
to
exchange
them
with
the
English
and
Dutch
,
whom
they
affectionate
more
than
the
Inhabitants
of
Canada
,
because
they
are
more
affable
,
and
sell
them
their
Commodities
cheaper
.
One
of
our
own
Men
,
nam'd
Anthony
Brossard
,
who
understood
very
well
the
Language
of
the
Iroquois
,
and
therefore
was
Interpreter
to
M.
de
la
Motte
,
told
their
Assembly
,
First
,
That
we
were
come
to
pay
them
a
Visit
,
and
smoak
with
them
in
their
Pipes
,
a
Ceremony
which
I
shall
describe
anon
:
And
then
we
deliver'd
our
Presents
,
consisting
of
Axes
,
Knives
,
a
great
Collar
of
White
and
Blue
Porcelain
,
with
some
Cloaks
.
We
made
Presents
upon
every
Point
we
propos'd
to
them
,
of
the
same
nature
as
the
former
.
Secondly
,
We
desir'd
them
,
in
the
next
place
,
to
give
notice
to
the
Five
Cantons
of
their
Nation
,
that
we
were
about
to
build
a
Ship
,
or
great
woodden
Canow
,
above
the
great
Fall
of
the
River
Niagara
,
to
go
and
fetch
European
Commodities
by
a
more
convenient
way
than
the
ordinary
,
by
the
River
St.
Laurence
,
whose
rapid
Currents
make
it
dangerous
and
long
;
and
that
by
these
means
we
should
afford
them
our
Commodities
cheaper
than
the
English
and
Dutch
of
Baston
and
New-York
.
This
Pretence
was
specious
enough
,
and
very
well
contriv'd
to
engage
that
barbarous
Nation
to
extirpate
the
English
and
Dutch
out
of
America
:
For
they
suffer
the
Europeans
a-among
them
only
for
the
Fear
they
have
of
them
,
or
else
for
the
Profit
they
make
in
Bartering
their
Commodities
with
them
.
Thirdly
,
We
told
them
farther
,
that
we
should
provide
them
at
the
River
Niagara
with
a
Blacksmith
and
a
Gunsmith
to
mend
their
Guns
,
Axes
,
&c.
having
no
body
among
them
that
understood
that
Trade
,
and
that
for
the
conveniency
of
their
whole
Nation
,
we
would
settle
those
Workmen
on
the
Lake
of
Ontario
,
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Niagara
.
We
threw
again
amongst
them
seven
or
eight
Cloaks
,
and
some
Pieces
of
fine
Cloth
,
which
they
cover
themselves
with
from
the
Waste
to
the
Knees
.
This
was
in
order
to
engage
them
on
our
side
,
and
prevent
their
giving
ear
to
any
who
might
suggest
ill
things
of
us
,
entreating
them
first
to
acquaint
us
with
the
Reports
that
should
be
made
unto
●hem
to
our
Prejudice
,
before
they
yielded
t●eir
Belief
to
the
same
.
We
added
many
other
Reasons
which
we
thought
proper
to
perswade
them
to
favour
our
Design
.
The
Presents
we
made
unto
them
,
either
in
Cloth
or
Iron
,
were
worth
above
400
Livres
,
besides
some
other
European
Commodities
very
scarce
in
that
Country
:
For
the
best
Reasons
in
the
World
are
not
listned
to
amongst
them
,
unless
they
are
enforc'd
with
Presents
.
I
forgot
to
observe
,
that
before
our
Interpreter
began
to
talk
of
these
matters
with
the
Council
,
M.
de
la
Motte
order'd
him
to
tell
the
Iroquois
,
That
he
would
enter
into
no
Particulars
in
presence
of
Father
Garnìer
a
Jesuite
,
whom
he
much
suspected
:
Whereupon
the
Old
Senators
order'd
the
said
Father
to
withdraw
.
As
I
had
a
great
Respect
for
him
,
I
went
out
likewise
to
bear
part
of
the
Affront
put
upon
him
,
and
to
let
M.
la
Motte
see
that
he
had
no
reason
to
desire
me
to
go
to
the
Council
with
him
,
since
he
had
resolv'd
to
affront
in
my
presence
a
Jesuite-Missionary
,
who
was
amongst
that
barbarous
Nation
,
without
any
other
Design
but
to
instruct
them
in
the
Truth
of
the
Gospel
.
This
was
the
reason
why
I
was
not
present
in
the
Council
the
first
Day
that
we
acquainted
the
Iroquois
with
the
subject
of
our
Embassie
.
I
easily
observ'd
that
M.
la
Motte
had
been
bred
up
amongst
People
profess'd
Enemies
of
all
Monks
and
Priests
;
from
whence
I
concluded
,
that
he
would
lay
upon
me
all
the
Oversights
he
might
commit
in
his
Negotiation
:
But
I
thought
it
was
better
he
should
be
deceiv'd
by
those
he
employ'd
,
than
to
be
so
my self
;
and
therefore
would
never
meddle
with
any
Temporal
Concerns
,
tho'
earnestly
desir'd
by
him
and
others
.
The
Iroquois
,
and
other
wild
Nations
,
had
a
great
Love
for
me
upon
that
account
:
They
have
supply'd
me
with
Food
for
my
subsistance
,
and
reliev'd
me
upon
other
occasions
,
only
because
they
observ'd
I
was
not
guided
by
a
private
self-Interest
;
and
truly
whenever
they
made
me
any
Presents
in
return
of
those
I
had
made
unto
them
,
I
immediately
gave
them
to
their
Children
.
The
next
Day
the
Iroquois
answer'd
our
Discourse
and
Presents
Article
by
Article
,
having
laid
upon
the
Ground
several
little
pieces
of
Wood
,
to
put
them
in
mind
of
what
had
been
said
the
Day
before
in
the
Council
;
their
Speaker
,
or
President
,
held
in
his
Hand
one
of
these
Pieces
of
Wood
,
and
when
he
had
answer'd
one
Article
of
our
Proposal
,
he
laid
it
down
,
with
some
Presents
of
Black
and
White
Porcelain
,
which
they
use
to
string
upon
the
smallest
Sinews
of
Beasts
;
and
then
took
up
a●other
Piece
of
Wood
;
and
so
of
all
the
rest
,
'till
he
had
fully
answer'd
our
Speech
,
of
which
those
Pieces
of
Wood
,
and
our
Presents
,
put
them
in
mind
.
When
his
Discourse
was
ended
,
the
oldest
Man
of
their
Assembly
cry'd
aloud
for
three
times
,
Niaoua
;
that
it
is
to
say
,
It
is
well
;
I
thank
thee
;
which
was
repeated
with
a
full
Voice
,
and
a
kind
of
a
Tune
by
all
the
other
Senators
.
'T
is
to
be
observ'd
here
,
that
the
Savages
,
tho'
some
are
more
cunning
than
others
,
are
generally
all
addicted
to
their
own
Interests
;
and
therefore
tho'
the
Iroquois
seem'd
to
be
pleas'd
with
our
Proposals
,
they
were
not
really
so
;
for
the
English
and
Dutch
affording
them
the
European
Commodities
at
cheaper
Rates
than
the
French
of
Canada
,
they
had
a
greater
Inclination
for
them
than
for
us
.
That
People
,
so
barbarous
and
rude
in
their
Manners
,
have
however
a
piece
of
Civility
peculiar
to
themselves
;
for
a
Man
would
be
accounted
very
impertinent
,
if
he
contradicted
any
thing
that
is
said
in
their
Council
,
and
if
he
does
not
approve
even
the
greatest
Absurdities
therein
propos'd
;
and
therefore
they
always
answer
,
Niaoua
;
that
is
to
say
,
Thou
art
in
the
right
,
Brother
;
that
is
well
.
Notwithstanding
that
seeming
Approbation
,
they
believe
what
they
please
and
no
more
;
and
therefore
't
is
impossible
to
know
when
they
are
really
perswaded
of
those
things
you
have
mention'd
unto
them
,
which
I
take
to
be
one
of
the
greatest
Obstructions
to
their
Conversion
:
For
their
Civility
hindring
them
from
making
any
Objection
,
or
contradicting
what
is
said
unto
them
,
they
seem
to
approve
of
it
,
tho'
perhaps
they
laugh
at
it
in
private
,
or
else
never
bestow
a
moment
to
reflect
upon
it
,
such
being
their
Indifference
for
a
future
Life
.
From
these
Observations
,
I
conclude
that
the
Conversion
of
that
People
is
to
be
despair'd
of
,
'till
they
are
subdu'd
by
the
Europeans
,
and
that
their
Children
have
another
sort
of
Education
,
unless
God
be
pleas'd
to
work
a
Miracle
in
their
Favour
.
While
we
were
still
with
the
Iroquois
,
their
Parties
made
an
Excursion
toward
Virginia
,
and
brought
two
Prisoners
with
them
,
one
whereof
was
Houtouagaha
,
which
in
the
Language
of
the
Iroquois
,
signifies
a
talkative
or
babling
Fellow
,
and
the
other
of
the
Nation
of
Ganniessinga
,
where
some
English
Franciscans
were
sent
Missionaries
.
The
Iroquois
spar'd
the
Life
of
this
last
,
but
put
to
death
the
former
,
with
such
exquisite
Torments
,
the
that
Nero's
,
Domitian's
,
and
Maximin's
,
never
invented
the
like
to
exercise
the
Patience
of
the
Martyrs
of
the
Primitive
Church
.
They
use
commonly
that
Inhumanity
towards
all
the
Prisoners
they
take
in
their
Warlike
Expeditions
;
but
the
worst
of
it
is
,
that
their
Torments
last
sometimes
a
Month.
When
they
have
brought
them
into
their
Canton
,
they
lay'them
upon
some
pieces
of
Wood
,
made
like
a
St.
Andrew's
Cross
,
to
which
they
tie
the
Legs
and
Arms
of
those
miserable
Wretches
,
and
expose
them
to
Gnats
and
other
Flies
,
who
sting
them
to
death
.
The
Children
of
those
barbarous
Parents
use
to
eat
a
piece
of
their
Flesh
,
and
having
broil'd
the
same
,
force
those
unfortunate
Creatures
to
cut
part
of
their
own
Body
.
The
Iroquois
eat
some
pieces
of
it
themselves
,
as
well
as
their
Children
;
and
the
better
to
inspire
those
little
Cannibals
with
Hatred
for
their
Enemies
,
and
the
desire
to
extirpate
them
,
they
give
them
their
Blood
to
drink
in
some
little
Porringers
made
of
Barks
of
Trees
.
Thus
do
these
poor
Creatures
end
their
Life
,
after
a
long
and
unspeakable
Torment
.
That
horrid
Cruelty
oblig'd
us
to
leave
the
Cabin
,
or
Cottage
,
of
the
Chief
Captain
of
that
barbarous
People
,
to
shew
them
the
H●rrour
we
had
of
their
Inhumanity
,
and
never
eat
with
them
since
,
but
return'd
the
same
way
we
went
through
the
Woods
to
the
River
Niagara
.
And
this
was
all
the
success
of
our
Ambassie
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
A
Description
of
a
Ship
of
Sixty
Tuns
,
which
we
built
near
the
Streights
of
the
Lake
Erie
,
during
the
Winter
and
Spring
of
the
Year
1679.
ON
the
14th
of
Ianuary
we
arriv'd
at
our
Habitation
of
Niagara
,
very
weary
of
the
Fatigues
of
our
Voyage
.
We
had
no
other
Food
but
Indian
Corn
;
but
by
good
luck
for
us
,
the
Fishery
of
the
White
Fish
,
I
have
already
spoken
of
,
was
then
in
season
,
and
made
our
Indian
Corn
more
relishing
.
We
made
use
of
the
Water
in
which
the
Fish
was
boyled
instead
of
Broth
of
Meat
;
for
when
it
g●ows
cold
in
the
Pot
,
it
congeals
it self
like
some
Broth
of
V●al
.
On
the
20th
,
arriv'd
M.
de
la
Salle
from
Fort
Frontenac
,
from
whence
he
was
sent
with
a
great
Bark
to
supply
us
with
Provisions
,
Rigging
,
and
Tackling
for
the
Ship
we
design'd
to
build
at
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
Erie
;
but
that
Bark
was
unfortunately
cast
away
on
the
Southern
Coast
of
the
Lake
Ontario
,
by
the
fault
of
two
Pilots
,
who
could
not
agree
about
the
Course
they
were
to
steer
,
tho'
they
were
then
only
within
two
Leagues
of
Niagara
.
The
S●a-man
have
call'd
this
Place
the
Mad-Cape
.
The
Anchors
and
Cables
were
sav'd
,
but
several
Canows
of
Barks
of
Trees
with
Goods
and
Commodities
were
lost
.
These
Disappointments
were
such
as
would
have
disswaded
from
any
farther
Enterprize
all
other
Persons
but
such
who
had
form'd
the
generous
Design
of
making
a
New
Discovery
in
the
Country
.
M.
de
la
Salle
told
us
,
That
before
he
lost
his
Bark
,
he
had
been
with
the
Iroquois
Tsonnontouans
,
and
had
so
dexterously
gain'd
their
Affection
,
that
they
had
talk'd
to
him
of
our
Embassie
with
Applause
,
and
had
given
him
their
Consent
for
the
execution
of
our
Undertaking
.
This
good
Intelligence
lasted
but
a
little
while
;
for
certain
Persons
,
who
made
it
their
Business
to
cross
our
Design
,
inspir'd
the
Iroquois
with
many
Suspicions
about
the
Fort
we
were
building
at
Niagara
,
which
was
in
a
great
forwardness
;
and
their
Suspicions
grew
so
high
,
that
we
were
oblig'd
to
give
over
our
Building
for
some
time
,
contenting
our selves
with
an
Habitation
encompass'd
with
Palisado's
.
On
the
22d
of
the
said
Month
,
we
went
two
Leagues
above
the
great
Fall
of
Niagara
,
where
we
made
a
Dock
for
building
the
Ship
we
wanted
for
our
Voyage
.
This
was
the
most
convenient
place
we
could
pitch
upon
,
being
upon
a
River
which
falls
into
the
Streight
between
the
Lake
Erie
and
the
great
Fall
of
Niagara
.
The
26th
,
the
Keel
of
the
Ship
and
some
other
Pieces
being
ready
,
Mr.
la
Salle
sent
the
Master-Carpenter
to
desire
me
to
drive
in
the
first
Pin
;
but
my
Profession
obliging
me
to
decline
that
Honour
,
he
did
it
himself
,
and
promis'd
Ten
Louis
d'Or
,
to
encourage
the
Carpenter
and
further
the
Work.
The
Winter
being
not
half
so
hard
in
that
Country
as
in
Canada
,
we
employ'd
one
of
the
two
Savages
of
the
Nation
call'd
the
Wolf
,
whom
we
kept
for
Hunting
,
in
building
some
Cabins
made
of
Rinds
of
Trees
;
and
I
had
one
made
on
purpose
to
perform
Divine
Service
therein
on
Sundays
and
other
occasions
.
M.
la
Salle
having
some
urgent
Business
of
his
own
,
return'd
to
Fort
Frontenac
,
leaving
for
our
Commander
one
Tonti
,
an
Italian
by
Birth
,
who
had
been
forc'd
to
retire
into
France
after
the
Revolution
of
Naples
,
in
which
his
Father
was
concern'd
.
I
conducted
M.
la
Salle
as
far
as
the
Lake
Ontario
,
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Niagara
,
where
he
order'd
a
House
to
be
built
for
the
Smith
we
had
promis'd
to
the
Iroquois
;
but
this
was
only
to
amuse
them
,
and
therefore
I
cannot
but
own
that
the
Savages
are
not
to
be
blam'd
for
having
not
believ'd
every
thing
they
were
told
by
M.
l●
Motte
in
his
Embassie
already
related
.
He
undertook
his
Journey
a
foot
over
the
Snow
,
having
no
other
Provisions
but
a
little
Sack
of
Indian
Corn
roasted
,
which
fail'd
him
two
Days
before
he
came
to
the
Fort
,
which
is
above
fourscore
Leagues
distant
from
the
Place
where
he
left
us
.
However
,
he
got
home
safely
▪
with
two
Men
,
and
a
Dog
,
who
dragg'd
his
Baggage
over
the
Ice
or
frozen
Snow
.
When
I
return'd
to
our
Dock
,
I
understood
that
most
of
the
Iroquois
were
gone
to
wage
War
with
a
Nation
on
the
other
side
of
the
Lake
Eri●
.
In
the
mean
time
,
our
Men
continu'd
with
great
application
to
build
our
Ship
;
for
the
Iroquois
who
were
left
behind
,
being
but
a
small
number
,
were
not
so
insolent
as
before
,
tho'
they
came
now
and
then
to
our
Dock
,
and
express'd
some
Discontent
at
what
we
were
doing
.
One
of
them
in
particular
,
feigning
himself
drunk
,
attempted
to
kill
our
Smith
,
but
was
vigorously
repuls'd
by
him
with
a
red-hot
Iron-barr
,
which
,
together
with
the
Reprimand
he
receiv'd
from
me
,
oblig'd
him
to
be
gone
.
Some
few
Days
after
,
a
Savage
Woman
gave
us
notice
that
the
Tsonnontouans
had
resolv'd
to
burn
our
Ship
in
the
Dock
,
and
had
certainly
done
it
,
had
we
not
been
always
upon
our
guard
.
These
frequent
Alarms
from
the
Natives
,
together
with
the
Fears
we
were
in
of
wanting
Provisions
,
having
lost
the
great
Bark
from
Fort
Frontenac
,
which
should
hav●
reliev'd
us
,
and
the
Tsonnontouans
at
the
same
time
refusing
to
●ive
us
of
their
Corn
for
Money
,
were
a
great
Discouragement
to
our
Carpenters
,
whom
,
on
the
other
hand
,
a
Villain
amongst
us
endeavour'd
to
seduce
:
That
pitiful
Fellow
had
several
times
attempted
to
run
away
from
us
into
New-York
,
and
would
have
likely
perverted
our
Carpenters
,
had
I
not
confirm'd
them
in
their
Good
Resolution
,
by
the
Exhortations
I
us'd
to
make
every
Holy-day
after
Divine
Service
;
in
which
I
represented
to
them
,
that
the
Glory
of
God
was
concern'd
in
our
Undertaking
,
besides
the
Good
and
Advantage
of
our
Christian
Colonies
;
and
therefore
exhorted
them
to
redouble
their
Diligence
,
in
order
to
free
our
selves
from
all
those
Inconveniences
and
Apprehensions
we
then
lay
under
.
The
two
Savages
we
had
taken
into
our
Service
,
went
all
this
while
a
Hunting
,
and
supply'd
us
with
Wild-Goats
and
other
Beasts
for
our
subsistence
;
which
encourag'd
our
Workmen
to
go
on
with
their
Work
more
briskly
than
before
,
insomuch
that
in
a
short
time
our
Ship
was
in
a
readiness
to
be
launch'd
;
which
we
did
,
after
having
Bless'd
the
same
according
to
the
use
of
the
Romish
Church
.
We
made
all
the
haste
we
could
to
get
it
a-float
,
tho'
not
altogether
finish'd
,
to
prevent
the
Designs
of
the
Natives
,
who
had
resolv'd
to
burn
it
.
The
Ship
was
call'd
the
Griffin
,
alluding
to
the
Arms
of
Count
Frontenac
,
which
have
two
Griffins
for
Supporters
;
and
besides
,
M.
la
Salle
us'd
to
say
of
this
Ship
,
while
yet
upon
the
Stocks
,
That
he
would
make
the
Griffin
fly
above
the
Ravens
.
We
fir'd
three
Guns
,
and
sung
Te
Deum
,
which
was
attended
with
loud
Acclamations
of
Joy
;
of
which
those
of
the
Iroquois
who
were
accidently
present
at
this
Ceremony
,
were
also
Partakers
;
for
we
gave
them
some
Brandy
to
drink
,
as
well
as
to
our
Men
,
who
immediately
quitted
their
Cabins
of
Rinds
of
Trees
,
and
hang'd
their
Hammocks
under
the
Deck
of
the
Ship
,
there
to
lie
with
more
security
than
a-shoar
.
We
did
the
like
,
insomuch
that
the
very
same
Day
we
were
all
on
board
,
and
thereby
out
of
the
reach
of
the
Insults
of
the
Savages
.
The
Iroquois
being
return'd
from
Hunting
Beavers
,
were
mightily
surpriz'd
to
see
our
Ship
a-float
,
and
call'd
us
Otkon
,
that
is
in
their
Language
,
Most
pen●trating
Wits
:
For
they
could
not
apprehend
how
in
so
short
a
time
we
had
been
able
to
build
so
great
a
Ship
,
tho'
it
was
but
60
Tuns
.
It
might
have
been
indeed
call'd
a
moving
Fortress
;
for
all
the
Savages
inhabiting
the
Banks
of
those
Lakes
and
Rivers
I
have
mention'd
,
for
five
hundred
Leagues
together
,
were
fill'd
with
Fear
as
well
as
Admiration
when
they
saw
it
.
The
best
Designs
are
often
cross'd
by
some
unexpected
Accidents
,
which
God
permits
to
happen
to
try
Men's
Constancy
,
as
I
experienc'd
at
that
time
.
One
of
our
Crew
gave
me
notice
,
that
the
Sieur
de
Tonti
our
Commander
entertain'd
some
Jealousie
of
me
,
because
I
kept
a
Journal
of
all
the
considerable
Things
that
were
transacted
;
and
that
he
design'd
to
take
the
same
from
me
.
This
Advice
oblig'd
me
to
stand
upon
my
guard
,
and
take
all
other
Precautions
to
secure
my
Observations
,
and
remove
the
Jealousie
that
Gentleman
had
of
me
:
For
I
had
no
other
Design
but
to
keep
our
Men
to
their
Duty
,
and
to
Exercises
of
Piety
and
Devotion
,
for
preventing
Disorders
,
and
for
the
furtherance
of
our
Common
Undertaking
.
In
the
mean
time
,
our
Enemies
spread
very
disadvantageous
Reports
of
us
in
Canada
,
where
we
were
represented
as
rash
and
inconsiderate
for
venturing
upon
a
dangerous
Voyage
,
age
,
from
which
,
in
their
Opinion
,
none
of
us
would
ever
return
.
This
,
together
with
the
Difficulties
we
labour'd
under
for
transporting
the
Rigging
of
our
Ship
,
and
the
other
Inconveniencies
necessarily
attending
a
Voyage
through
an
unknown
Country
,
Lakes
,
and
Rivers
,
where
no
European
had
travell'd
before
,
and
the
Oppositions
from
the
Iroquois
,
caus'd
me
an
unparallel'd
Vexation
.
But
these
Reports
were
still
more
prejudicial
to
M.
la
Salle
,
whose
Creditors
,
without
enquiring
into
the
Truth
of
the
matter
,
or
expecting
his
Return
from
Fort
Frontenac
,
seiz'd
all
his
Effects
in
Canada
;
tho'
that
very
Fort
alone
,
the
Property
whereof
belong'd
to
him
,
was
worth
twice
more
than
all
the
Debts
he
ow'd
.
However
,
it
being
impossible
to
stop
the
Mouth
of
our
Enemies
,
who
had
no
other
Design
but
to
oblige
us
to
give
over
our
Enterprize
,
notwithstanding
the
Trouble
and
great
Charge
we
had
been
at
for
our
Preparations
,
we
resolv'd
to
wait
with
patience
the
Opportunities
Divine
Providence
would
present
us
with
,
and
to
pursue
with
Vigour
and
Constancy
our
Design
.
Being
thus
prepar'd
against
all
Discouragements
,
I
went
up
in
a
Canow
with
one
of
our
Savages
to
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
Erie
,
notwithstanding
the
strong
Current
,
which
I
master'd
with
great
difficulty
.
I
sounded
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
,
and
found
,
contrary
to
the
Relations
that
had
been
made
unto
me
,
that
a
Ship
with
a
brisk
Gale
might
sail
up
to
the
Lake
,
and
●urmount
the
Rapidity
of
the
Current
;
and
that
therefore
with
a
strong
North
,
or
North-East
Wind
,
we
might
bring
our
Ship
into
the
Lake
Erie
.
I
took
also
a
view
of
the
Banks
of
the
Streight
,
and
found
that
in
case
of
need
we
might
put
some
of
our
Men
a-shoar
to
hall
the
Ship
,
if
the
Wind
was
not
strong
enough
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
The
Author's
Return
to
Fort
Frontenac
.
BEfore
we
could
go
on
with
our
intended
Discovery
,
I
was
oblig'd
to
return
to
Fort
Frontenac
,
to
bring
along
with
me
two
Monks
of
my
own
Order
,
to
help
me
in
the
Functions
of
my
Ministry
.
I
left
our
Ship
riding
upon
two
Anchors
,
within
a
League
and
a
half
of
the
Lake
Erie
,
in
the
Streight
,
between
the
said
Lake
and
the
great
Fall
Niagara
.
Mr.
Charon
,
an
Inhabitant
of
Canada
,
desir'd
to
return
with
me
,
to
avoid
the
ill
Usage
he
receiv'd
from
M.
Tonti
,
who
was
an
irreconcileable
Enemy
of
all
the
Subjects
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
having
been
,
as
he
thought
,
hardly
us'd
by
the
Spaniards
in
the
Revolution
of
Naples
,
in
which
he
was
concern'd
as
well
as
his
Father
.
We
embark'd
in
a
Canow
with
one
of
our
Savages
,
and
fell
down
the
Streight
till
we
came
to
the
great
Fall
,
where
we
went
ashoar
,
and
carry'd
our
Canow
over-land
to
the
Foot
of
the
great
Rock
already
mention'd
,
and
from
thence
we
continu'd
our
Course
to
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
Ontario
,
where
we
found
the
Bark
or
Brigantine
we
have
spoken
of
,
which
the
Sieur
la
Forest
had
brought
from
Fort
Frontenac
.
M.
la
Forest
having
spent
some
Days
in
that
place
for
Bartering
his
Commodities
with
the
Natives
,
we
embark'd
on
board
his
Brigantine
,
together
with
fifteen
or
sixteen
Savage
Women
,
who
took
that
opportunity
to
make
forty
Leagues
by
Water
,
which
otherwise
they
had
been
oblig'd
to
travel
a-foot
over-land
through
the
Woods
;
but
they
not
being
us'd
to
this
way
of
Travelling
,
fell
so
sick
,
that
their
Vomiting
created
an
insufferable
Stink
in
our
Ship.
Being
arriv'd
into
the
River
of
Aoueguen
,
M.
la
Forest
exchang'd
some
Brandy
for
Beavers-Skins
;
but
I
must
confess
this
Commerce
of
Strong-Waters
was
never
accepable
to
me
;
for
if
the
Savages
drink
but
a
little
too
much
of
that
Liquor
,
they
are
worse
and
more
dangerous
than
mad
Men.
Having
done
our
Business
in
that
Place
,
we
sail'd
from
the
Southern
to
the
Northern
Coast
of
the
Lake
;
and
the
Wind
being
favourable
,
we
quickly
pass'd
by
the
Village
which
lies
on
the
other
side
of
Keute
and
Ganeousse
,
but
were
becalm'd
not
far
from
Fort
Frontenac
,
which
oblig'd
me
to
get
into
a
Canow
with
two
Savages
to
manage
it
.
We
landed
in
the
Island
of
Goilans
,
so
nam'd
from
Sea-Fowls
of
that
Name
,
who
abound
in
that
Place
,
and
lay
their
Eggs
upon
the
Sand
,
where
they
are
hatch'd
by
the
Heat
of
the
Sun.
I
carry'd
away
along
with
us
four
Baskets
full
of
them
,
which
we
found
very
relishing
in
Omelets
and
Pancakes
.
I
was
kindly
receiv'd
by
Four
Missionaries
of
my
own
Order
that
I
found
there
,
viz.
Father
Gabriel
de
la
Ribourde
,
Luke
Buisset
,
Zenobe
Mambre
,
and
Milithon
Watteau
,
all
Natives
of
the
Spanish
Netherlands
.
They
told
me
that
they
knew
how
much
I
had
suffer'd
in
my
Mission
during
the
Winter
,
and
chiefly
from
that
Italian
who
deserted
the
Service
of
his
Natural
Prince
,
that
is
Tonti
I
have
already
spoken
of
.
I
conceal'd
part
of
the
Discouragements
I
had
met
with
,
because
I
design'd
to
engage
Fathers
Gabriel
and
Zenobe
in
our
Voyage
,
and
also
because
I
knew
that
M.
de
la
Salle
,
whose
Temper
I
was
acquainted
with
by
my
own
Experience
,
made
a
constant
use
of
this
famous
Maxim
,
Divide
&
impera
,
to
dispose
with
a
greater
facility
of
the
Men
under
him
to
compass
his
own
Designs
:
And
having
as
great
a
Passion
as
he
to
discover
some
New
Countries
,
I
thought
it
best
to
make
no
Complaints
,
which
he
took
very
kindly
,
and
receiv'd
me
in
a
very
obliging
manner
.
That
Gentleman
was
Judicious
,
and
of
extraordinary
Parts
,
and
very
desirous
to
make
himself
famous
by
some
New
Discoveries
,
about
which
we
had
frequent
Conferences
.
He
told
me
several
times
,
That
he
knew
no
Religious
Order
so
fit
as
ours
for
improving
New
Colonies
;
and
he
was
a
very
good
Judge
in
those
Matters
,
having
spent
nine
or
ten
Years
in
another
Order
,
of
which
he
had
disingag'd
himself
by
Consent
of
the
General
,
who
in
the
Act
of
his
Dismission
under
his
own
Hand
,
gives
this
Noble
Character
of
him
,
That
he
had
liv'd
amongst
the
Monks
of
his
Order
,
without
giving
the
least
suspicion
of
Venial
Sin.
These
are
the
very
Words
of
the
Act
,
having
perus'd
it
my self
.
He
likewise
told
me
,
That
being
perswaded
that
we
might
be
very
useful
to
him
in
his
Designs
,
he
was
resolv'd
to
do
something
in
favour
of
our
Order
;
and
having
call'd
us
together
on
the
27th
of
May
,
1679.
he
acquainted
us
,
That
being
Proprietary
and
Governour
of
Fort
Frontenac
,
he
would
order
in
his
Will
,
That
no
other
Religious
Order
but
ours
,
should
he
suffer'd
to
settle
themselves
near
the
Fort
;
he
afterwards
mark'd
out
a
Church-yard
;
and
having
created
a
Publick
Notary
,
he
order'd
him
to
draw
up
an
Instrument
,
whereby
the
said
M.
la
Salle
gave
to
our
Order
the
Property
of
Eighteen
Acres
of
Ground
along
the
side
of
the
Lake
Ontario
near
the
Fort
,
and
above
a
Hundred
Acres
more
in
the
next
Forest
to
be
clear'd
and
grubb'd
up
.
We
accepted
this
Gift
in
the
Name
of
our
Order
,
and
sign'd
the
Deed
,
which
was
the
first
that
ever
was
transacted
in
that
Country
.
The
Notary's
Name
was
la
Meterie
.
This
being
done
,
he
desir'd
those
Franciscans
that
were
to
come
with
me
,
to
prepare
themselves
for
their
Voyage
;
but
the
Wind
being
against
us
,
we
had
a
sufficient
time
for
it
,
and
to
take
our
Measures
concerning
our
dangerous
Mission
.
We
made
frequent
Visits
to
the
Savages
,
whom
we
had
perswaded
to
settle
themselves
near
the
Fort
,
who
,
together
with
their
Children
,
whom
we
had
taught
to
Read
and
Write
,
lamented
much
our
Departure
;
and
assur'd
us
,
That
if
we
did
return
in
a
short
time
,
they
would
perswade
the
rest
of
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Village
of
Ganeousse
,
to
come
and
settle
themselves
in
the
Neighbourhood
of
the
Fort.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
An
Account
of
our
Second
Embarkment
from
Fort
Frontenac
.
AFter
some
few
Days
,
the
Wind
presenting
fair
,
Fathers
Gabriel
,
Zenobe
,
and
I
,
went
on
board
the
Brigantine
,
and
in
a
short
time
arriv'd
in
the
River
of
the
Tsonnontouans
,
which
runs
into
the
Lake
Ontario
,
where
we
continu'd
several
Days
,
our
Men
being
very
busie
in
bartering
their
Commodities
with
the
Natives
,
who
flock'd
in
great
numbers
about
us
to
see
o●r
Brigantine
,
which
they
admir'd
,
and
to
exchange
their
Skins
for
Knives
,
Guns
,
Powder
and
Shot
,
but
especially
for
Brandy
,
which
they
love
above
all
things
.
In
the
mean
time
,
we
had
built
a
small
Cabin
of
Barks
of
Trees
about
half
a
League
in
the
Woods
,
to
perform
Divine
Service
without
interruption
;
and
waited
till
all
our
Men
had
done
their
Business
.
M.
la
Salle
arriv'd
in
a
Canow
about
eight
Days
after
;
he
had
taken
his
course
by
the
Southern
Coast
of
the
Lake
,
to
go
to
the
Village
of
the
Tsonnontouans
,
to
whom
he
made
several
Presents
,
to
engage
them
in
our
Interest
,
and
remove
the
Jealousie
they
had
conceiv'd
of
our
Untertaking
,
through
the
Suggestions
of
our
Enemies
.
All
these
Impediments
retarded
us
so
long
,
that
we
could
not
reach
the
River
Niagara
before
the
30th
of
Iuly
.
On
the
4th
of
the
said
Month
,
I
went
over-land
to
the
Fall
of
Niagara
,
with
a
Serjeant
call'd
la
Fleur
,
and
thence
to
our
Dock
within
six
Leagues
of
the
Lake
Ontario
;
but
we
did
not
find
there
the
Ship
we
had
built
:
And
met
with
a
new
Misfortune
;
for
two
young
Savages
robb'd
us
of
the
Bisket
we
had
for
our
subsistence
,
which
reduc'd
us
to
a
great
Extremity
.
We
found
at
last
a
half-rotten
Canow
without
Oars
,
which
we
mended
as
well
as
we
could
;
and
having
made
an
Oar
,
we
ventur'd
our selves
in
that
weak
and
shatter'd
Canow
,
and
went
up
the
Streight
to
look
for
our
Ship
,
which
we
found
riding
within
a
League
of
the
pleasant
Lake
Erie
.
We
were
very
kindly
receiv'd
,
and
likewise
very
glad
to
find
our
Ship
well
Rigg'd
,
and
ready
fitted
out
with
all
the
Necessaries
for
Sailing
.
She
carry'd
Five
small
Guns
,
two
whereof
were
Brass
,
and
three
Harquebuze
a-crock
.
The
Beak-head
was
adorn'd
with
a
Flying
Griffin
,
and
an
Eagle
above
it
;
and
the
rest
of
the
Ship
had
the
same
Ornaments
as
Men
of
War
use
to
have
.
The
Iroquois
were
then
returning
from
a
Warlike
Expedition
with
several
Slaves
,
and
were
much
surpriz'd
to
see
so
big
a
Ship
,
which
they
compar'd
to
a
Fortt
,
beyond
their
limits
.
Several
came
on
board
,
and
seem'd
to
admire
above
all
things
the
bigness
of
our
Anchors
;
for
they
could
not
apprehend
how
we
had
been
able
to
bring
them
through
the
rapid
Currents
of
the
River
St.
Laurence
.
This
oblig'd
them
to
use
often
the
Word
Gannorom
,
which
in
their
Language
signifies
,
That
is
wonderful
.
They
wonder'd
also
to
find
there
a
Ship
,
having
seen
none
when
they
went
;
and
did
not
know
from
whence
it
came
,
it
being
about
250
Leagues
from
Canada
.
Having
forbid
the
Pilot
to
attempt
to
fail
up
the
Currents
of
the
Streight
till
farther
order
,
we
return'd
the
16th
and
17th
to
the
Lake
Ontario
,
and
brought
up
our
Bark
to
the
great
Rock
of
Niagara
,
and
anchor'd
at
the
foot
of
the
Three
Mountains
,
where
we
were
oblig'd
to
make
our
Portage
;
that
is
,
to
carry
over-land
our
Canow's
and
Provisions
,
and
other
Things
,
above
the
great
Fall
of
the
River
,
which
interrupts
the
Navigation
:
And
because
most
of
the
Rivers
of
that
Country
are
interrupted
with
great
Rocks
,
and
that
therefore
those
who
sail
upon
the
same
,
are
oblig'd
to
go
over-land
above
those
Falls
,
and
carry
upon
their
Backs
their
Canow's
and
other
Things
,
they
express
it
with
this
Word
,
To
make
o●●
Portage
;
of
which
the
Reader
is
desir'd
to
take
notice
,
for
otherwise
the
following
Account
,
as
well
as
the
Map
,
would
be
unintelligible
to
many
.
Father
Gabriel
,
tho'
of
Sixty
five
Years
of
Age
,
bore
with
great
Vigour
the
Fatigue
of
that
Voyage
,
and
went
thrice
up
and
down
those
three
Mountains
,
which
are
pretty
high
and
steep
.
Our
Men
had
a
great
deal
of
trouble
;
for
they
were
oblig'd
to
make
several
Turnings
to
carry
the
Provisions
and
Ammunition
,
and
the
Portage
was
two
Leagues
long
.
Our
Anchors
were
so
big
,
that
four
Men
had
much
ado
to
carry
one
;
but
the
Brandy
we
gave
them
was
such
an
Encouragement
,
that
they
surmounted
cheerfully
all
the
Difficulties
of
that
Journey
;
and
so
we
got
on
board
our
Ship
all
our
Provisions
,
Ammunition
,
and
Commodities
.
While
we
continu'd
there
,
M.
la
Salle
told
me
,
That
he
understood
by
some
of
our
Men
,
that
I
very
much
blam'd
the
Intrigues
of
some
Monks
of
Canada
with
the
Iroquois
and
their
Neighbours
of
New-York
and
New-Orange
;
which
oblig'd
me
to
tell
in
his
presence
my
Brethren
the
Franciscans
,
That
I
perceiv'd
that
M.
la
Salle
would
surprize
me
,
and
oblige
me
to
revile
some
Persons
,
whom
he
represented
as
Traders
and
Merchants
;
and
then
abating
somewhat
of
my
Tone
,
I
concluded
,
That
notwithstanding
the
false
Reports
that
had
been
made
to
him
,
I
would
entertain
a
good
Opinion
of
those
very
Persons
whom
he
design'd
to
make
my
Enemies
;
and
that
I
would
rather
give
over
our
Enterprize
than
be
impos'd
upon
at
that
rate
.
This
vigorous
Answer
su●priz'd
M.
la
Salle
,
who
told
me
,
That
he
was
perswaded
that
those
who
had
made
him
those
Reports
,
were
not
honest
Men
;
and
that
therefore
he
would
take
all
imaginable
care
of
my
Person
during
the
Voyage
,
and
espouse
my
Interests
on
all
occasions
.
He
was
indeed
afraid
that
I
should
leave
him
▪
which
had
been
a
great
disappointment
to
his
Affairs
;
for
Father
Gabriel
would
have
left
him
also
.
That
Good
Man
was
come
with
us
without
any
leave
of
his
Superiour
,
only
upon
a
Letter
from
the
Provincial
Commissioner
of
Canada
,
whose
Name
was
Valentin
le
Roux
,
wherein
he
told
M.
la
Salle
,
that
the
said
Father
Gabriel
might
go
along
with
him
.
However
,
he
did
not
believe
that
he
would
do
so
without
an
Order
in
Writing
;
and
for
that
reason
came
,
some
Days
after
our
departure
,
to
Fort
Frontenac
,
where
M.
la
Salle
obtain'd
that
Order
from
him
,
for
fear
of
being
accus'd
to
have
expos'd
a
Man
of
that
Age
to
so
dangerous
a
a
Voyage
,
in
which
he
was
like
to
perish
,
as
really
he
did
,
as
we
shall
see
by
and
by
.
M.
la
Salle
understanding
that
I
and
the
said
Father
Gabriel
were
gone
to
view
the
great
Fall
of
Niagara
,
he
came
to
us
with
some
Refreshments
to
reconcile
himself
with
me
,
and
prevent
my
return
to
Canada
.
He
met
with
no
great
difficulty
;
for
the
great
desire
I
had
to
discover
a
New
Country
,
made
me
very
easie
;
so
that
we
return'd
on
board
our
Ship
in
the
beginning
of
August
,
1679.
CHAP.
XIX
.
An
Account
of
our
Third
Embarkment
from
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
Erie
.
WE
have
already
observ'd
,
that
the
Spaniards
were
the
first
Discoverers
of
Canada
,
and
that
the
Recollects
are
the
first
Religious
Order
who
attended
the
French
Colonies
in
that
Country
.
Those
Good
Men
liv'd
in
great
Friendship
with
the
Savages
call'd
Hurons
,
by
whom
they
understood
that
the
Iroquois
made
frequent
Excursions
beyond
Virginia
and
New-Sweden
,
near
a
great
Lake
,
from
whence
they
brought
a
great
many
Slaves
;
which
gave
occasion
to
the
Hurons
to
call
that
Lake
Erige
,
or
Erike
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
Lake
of
the
Cat.
The
Inhabitants
of
Canada
have
softned
that
Word
,
and
call
it
Erie
,
as
we
have
already
observ'd
.
We
endeavour'd
several
times
to
sail
up
that
Lake
;
but
the
Wind
being
not
strong
enough
,
we
were
forc'd
to
wait
for
it
.
In
the
mean
time
,
M.
la
Salle
caus'd
our
Men
to
grub
up
some
Land
,
and
sow
several
sorts
of
Pot-Herbs
and
Pulse
,
for
the
conveniency
of
those
who
should
selttle
themselves
there
,
to
maintain
our
Correspondence
with
Fort
Frontenac
.
we
found
there
a
great
quantity
of
Wild
Cherries
and
Rocambol
,
a
sort
of
Garlick
,
which
grow
naturally
in
t●at
Ground
.
We
left
Father
Melithon
,
with
some
Workmen
,
at
our
Habitation
above
the
Fall
of
Niagara
;
and
most
of
our
Men
went
ashoar
to
lighten
our
Ships
,
the
better
to
sail
up
the
Lake
.
The
Wind
veering
to
the
North
-
East
,
and
the
ship
being
well
provided
,
we
made
all
the
sail
we
could
,
and
with
the
help
of
twelve
Men
who
hall'd
from
the
shoar
,
overcame
the
Rapidity
of
the
Current
,
and
got
up
into
the
Lake
.
The
Stream
is
so
violent
,
that
our
Pilot
himself
despair'd
of
success
.
We
sung
Te
Deum
,
and
discharg'd
our
Cannon
and
other
Fire-Arms
,
in
presence
of
a
great
many
Iroquois
,
who
came
from
a
Warlike
Expedition
against
the
Savages
of
Tintonha
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
Nation
of
the
Meadows
,
who
live
above
four
hundred
Leagues
from
that
Place
.
The
Iroquois
and
their
Prisoners
were
much
surpriz'd
to
see
us
in
the
Lake
,
and
did
not
think
before
that
we
should
be
able
to
overcome
the
Rapidity
of
the
Current
:
They
cry'd
several
times
Gannorom
,
to
shew
their
Admiration
.
Some
of
the
Iroquois
had
taken
the
measure
of
our
Ship
,
and
immediately
went
for
New-York
,
to
give
notice
to
the
English
and
Dutch
of
our
sailing
into
the
Lake
:
For
those
Nations
affording
their
Commodities
cheaper
than
the
French
,
are
also
more
belov'd
by
the
Natives
.
On
the
7th
of
August
,
1679.
we
went
on
board
,
being
in
all
four
and
thirty
Men
,
including
two
Recollects
who
came
to
us
,
and
sail'd
from
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
Erie
,
steering
our
Cou●se
West-South-West
,
with
a
favourable
Wind
;
and
tho'
the
Enemies
of
our
Discovery
had
given
out
,
on
purpose
to
deter
us
from
our
Enterprize
,
That
the
Lake
Erie
was
full
of
Rocks
and
Sands
,
which
rendred
the
Navigation
impracticable
,
we
run
above
twenty
Leagues
during
the
Night
,
tho'
we
sounded
all
that
while
.
The
next
Day
the
Wind
being
more
favourable
,
we
made
above
five
and
forty
Leagues
,
keeping
at
an
equal
distance
from
the
Banks
of
the
Lake
,
and
double
a
Cape
to
the
Westward
,
which
we
call'd
the
Cape
of
St.
Francis.
The
next
Day
we
doubled
two
other
Capes
,
and
met
with
no
manner
of
Rocks
or
Sands
.
We
discover'd
a
pretty
large
Island
towards
the
South-West
,
about
seven
or
eight
Leagues
from
the
Northern
Coast
;
that
Island
faces
the
Streight
that
comes
from
the
Lake
Huron
.
The
10th
,
very
early
in
the
Morning
,
we
pass'd
between
that
Island
and
7
or
8
lesser
ones
;
and
having
sail'd
near
another
,
which
is
nothing
but
Sand
,
to
the
West
of
the
Lake
,
we
came
to
an
Anchor
at
the
Mouth
of
the
Streight
,
which
runs
from
the
Lake
Huron
into
that
of
Erie
.
The
11th
,
we
went
farther
into
the
Streight
,
and
pass'd
between
two
small
Islands
,
which
make
one
of
the
finest
Prospects
in
the-World
.
This
Streight
is
finer
than
that
of
Niagara
,
being
thirty
Leagues
long
,
and
every-where
one
League
broad
,
except
in
the
middle
that
it
stretches
it self
,
forming
the
Lake
we
have
call'd
St.
Claire
.
The
Navigation
is
easie
on
both
sides
,
the
Coast
being
low
and
even
.
It
runs
directly
from
North
to
South
.
The
Country
between
those
two
Lakes
is
very
well
situated
,
and
the
Soil
very
fertile
.
The
Banks
of
the
Streight
are
vast
Meadows
,
and
the
Prospect
is
terminated
with
some
Hills
covered
with
Vineyards
,
Trees
bearing
good
Fruit
,
Groves
,
and
Forests
,
so
well
dispos'd
,
that
one
would
think
Nature
alone
could
not
have
made
,
without
the
Help
of
Art
,
so
charming
a
Prospect
.
That
Country
is
stock'd
with
Stags
,
Wild-Goats
,
and
Bears
,
who
are
good
for
Food
,
and
not
fierce
as
in
other
Countries
;
some
think
they
are
better
than
our
Pork
.
The
Turkey-Cocks
and
Swans
are
there
also
very
common
;
and
our
Men
brought
several
other
Beasts
and
Birds
,
whose
Names
are
unknown
to
us
,
but
they
are
extraordinary
relishing
.
The
Forests
are
chiefly
made
up
of
Walnut-trees
,
Chesnut-trees
,
Plum-trees
,
and
Pear-trees
,
loaded
with
their
own
Fruit
and
Vines
.
There
is
also
abundance
of
Timber
fit
for
Building
,
so
that
those
who
shall
be
so
happy
as
to
inhabit
that
Noble
Country
,
cannot
but
remember
with
Gratitude
those
who
have
discover'd
the
way
,
by
venturing
to
sail
upon
an
unknown
Lake
for
above
one
hundred
Leagues
.
That
charming
Streight
lies
between
the
40
and
41
Degrees
of
Northern
Latitude
.
CHAP.
XX.
An
Account
of
what
hapned
in
our
Passage
from
the
Lake
Erie
,
unto
the
Lake
Huron
.
I
Had
often
advis'd
M.
la
Salle
to
make
a
Settlement
upon
the
Streight
,
between
the
Lake
Erie
and
Ontario
,
where
the
Fishery
is
more
plentiful
;
for
that
Settlement
would
have
been
very
advantageous
to
us
to
maintain
our
Communication
with
Fort
Frontenac
.
I
told
him
also
,
that
it
were
fit
to
leave
in
that
Settlement
the
Smith
he
and
M.
la
Motte
had
promis'd
to
the
Iroquois
;
and
that
it
would
be
a
means
to
engage
that
wild
Nation
into
our
Inteeest
,
and
to
trade
only
with
us
,
whereby
he
would
grow
rich
in
a
little
time
:
But
M.
la
Salle
,
and
the
Adventurers
who
were
with
him
,
would
not
hearken
to
my
Advice
;
and
told
me
,
that
they
would
make
no
Settlement
within
100
Leagues
of
their
Fort
,
lest
other
Europeans
should
get
before
them
into
the
Country
they
were
going
to
discover
.
This
was
their
Pretence
;
but
I
soon
observ'd
that
their
Intention
was
to
buy
all
the
Furrs
and
Skins
of
the
remotest
Savages
,
who
,
as
they
thought
,
did
not
know
their
Value
;
and
so
inrich
themselves
in
one
single
Voyage
.
I
endeavour'd
also
to
perswade
him
to
make
a
settlement
upon
this
charming
Streight
;
for
being
in
the
midst
of
so
many
Nations
of
Savages
,
we
could
not
but
have
a
good
Trade
amongst
them
.
This
was
the
Argument
I
made
use
of
;
but
the
main
Reason
,
which
I
kept
to
my self
,
was
to
have
an
Opportunity
to
preach
the
Gospel
to
those
ignorant
Nations
.
M.
la
Salle
would
by
no
means
hearken
to
my
Advice
,
and
told
me
he
wonder'd
at
my
Proposal
,
considering
the
great
Passion
I
had
a
few
Months
before
for
the
Discovery
of
a
New
Country
.
The
Current
of
that
Streight
is
very
violent
,
but
not
half
so
much
as
that
of
Niagara
;
and
therefore
we
sail'd
up
with
a
brisk
Gale
,
and
got
into
the
Streight
between
the
Lake
Huron
,
and
the
Lake
St.
Claire
;
this
last
is
very
shallow
,
especially
at
its
Mouth
.
The
Lake
Huron
falls
into
this
of
St.
Claire
by
several
Canals
,
which
are
commonly
interrupted
by
Sands
and
Rocks
.
We
sounded
all
of
them
,
and
found
one
at
last
about
one
League
broad
without
any
Sands
,
its
depth
being
every
where
from
three
to
eight
Fathoms
Water
.
We
sail'd
up
that
Canal
,
but
were
forced
to
drop
our
Anchors
near
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
;
for
the
extraordinary
quantity
of
Waters
which
came
down
from
the
Superiour
Lake
and
that
of
Illionois
,
because
of
a
strong
North-West
Wind
,
had
so
much
augmented
the
Rapidity
of
the
Current
of
this
Streight
,
that
it
was
as
violent
as
that
of
Niagara
.
The
Wind
turning
Southerly
,
we
sail'd
again
;
and
with
the
help
of
twelve
Men
,
who
hall'd
our
Ship
from
the
Shoar
,
got
safely
the
23d
of
August
into
the
Lake
Huron
.
We
sung
Te
Deum
a
second
time
,
to
return
our
Thanks
to
the
Almighty
for
our
happy
Navigation
.
We
found
in
that
Lake
a
large
Bay
,
the
Banks
of
which
the
ancient
Hurons
inhabited
.
They
were
converted
to
the
Christian
Religion
by
the
first
Franciscans
that
came
into
Canada
;
but
the
Iroquois
have
in
a
great
measure
destroy'd
that
Nation
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
An
Account
of
our
Navigation
on
the
Lake
Huron
to
Missilimakinak
.
HAving
thus
travell'd
above
300
Leagues
from
Quebec
to
the
Lake
Huron
,
notwithstanding
the
rapid
Currents
and
Lakes
we
went
through
,
we
continu●d
our
Voyage
from
the
Mouth
of
this
Lake
,
steering
our
Course
North-North-East
;
but
the
next
Day
finding
our selves
near
the
Land
,
we
steer'd
North-North-West
,
and
cross'd
a
Bay
call'd
Sakinam
,
which
may
be
thirty
Leagues
broad
.
The
24th
we
run
the
same
Course
,
but
were
becalm'd
between
some
Islands
,
where
we
found
but
two
Fathoms
Water
,
which
oblig'd
us
to
make
an
easie
sail
part
of
the
Night
,
to
look
for
a
good
Anchorage
,
but
in
vain
;
and
the
Wind
turning
then
Westerly
,
we
bore
to
the
North
to
avoid
the
Coast
till
the
Day
appear'd
.
We
sounded
all
the
Night
long
,
because
our
Pilot
,
though
a
very
Understanding
Man
,
was
somewhat
negligent
.
The
25th
we
lay
becalm'd
till
Noon
,
but
then
run
North-West
with
a
brisk
Southerly
Gale.
The
Wind
turning
South
West
,
we
bore
to
the
North
to
double
a
Cape
;
but
then
the
Wind
grew
so
violent
,
that
we
were
forc'd
to
lie
by
all
the
Night
.
The
26th
the
Storm
continuing
,
we
brought
down
our
Main
Yards
and
Top-Mast
,
and
let
the
Ship
drive
to
the
Mercy
of
the
Wind
,
knowing
no
place
to
run
into
to
shelter
our selves
.
M.
la
Salle
,
notwithstanding
he
was
a
Courageous
Man
,
began
to
fear
,
and
told
us
we
were
undone
;
and
therefore
every
body
fell
upon
his
Knees
to
say
his
Prayers
,
and
prepare
himself
for
Death
,
except
our
Pilot
,
whom
we
could
never
oblige
to
Pray
;
and
he
did
nothing
all
that
while
but
Curse
and
Swea●
against
M.
la
Salle
,
who
,
as
he
said
,
had
brought
him
thither
to
make
him
perish
in
a
nasty
Lake
,
and
lose
the
Glory
he
had
acquir'd
by
his
long
and
happy
Navigations
on
the
Ocean
.
However
,
the
Wind
being
somewhat
abated
,
we
hoisted
up
our
Sail
,
and
so
we
drove
not
above
two
Leagues
.
The
27th
in
the
Morning
we
continu'd
our
Course
North-West
with
a
South-East
Wind
,
which
carry'd
us
the
same
Day
to
Missilimakinak
,
where
we
anchor'd
in
a
Bay
at
six
Fathoms
Water
,
upon
a
slimy
white
Bottom
.
That
Bay
is
shelter'd
by
the
Coast
,
and
a
Bank
from
the
South-West
to
the
North
;
but
it
lies
expos'd
to
the
South
,
which
is
very
violent
in
that
Country
.
Missilimakinak
is
a
Neck
of
Land
to
the
North
of
the
Mouth
of
the
Streight
,
through
which
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
discharges
it
self
into
the
Lake
Huron
.
That
Canal
is
about
three
Leagues
long
,
and
one
broad
.
About
fifteen
Leagues
to
the
Eastward
of
Missilimakinak
,
there
is
another
Point
at
the
Mouth
of
the
Streight
,
whereby
the
Superiour
Lake
runs
into
that
of
Huron
;
which
Streight
is
about
five
Leagues
broad
at
its
Mouth
,
and
about
fifteen
Leagues
long
;
but
it
grows
narrow
towards
the
Fall
of
St.
Mary
,
which
is
a
rapid
Stream
interrupted
by
several
Rocks
.
However
,
a
Canow
may
go
up
by
one
side
;
but
it
requires
a
great
Fatigue
;
and
therefore
the
safest
and
easiest
way
is
to
make
a
Portage
above
the
Fall
,
to
go
and
Trade
with
the
Savages
inhabiting
the
Banks
of
the
Superiour
Lake
.
We
lay
between
two
different
Nations
of
Savages
;
those
who
inhabit
the
Point
of
Missilimakinak
are
call'd
Hurons
,
and
the
others
,
who
are
about
three
or
four
Leagues
more
Northward
,
are
Outtaouatz
.
Those
Savages
were
equally
surpriz'd
to
see
a
Ship
in
their
Country
;
and
the
Noise
of
our
Cannon
,
of
which
we
made
a
general
Discharge
,
fill'd
them
with
a
great
Apprehension
.
We
went
to
see
the
Outtaouatz
,
and
celebrated
the
Mass
in
their
Habitation
.
M.
la
Salle
was
finely
dress'd
,
having
a
Scarlet
Cloak
with
a
broad
Gold
Lace
,
and
most
of
his
Men
with
their
Arms
attended
him
.
The
Chief
Captains
of
that
People
receiv'd
us
with
great
Civilities
after
their
own
way
,
and
some
of
them
came
on
board
with
us
to
see
our
Ship
,
which
rode
all
that
while
in
the
Bay
or
Creek
I
have
spoken
of
.
It
was
a
diverting
Prospect
to
see
every
Day
above
sixscore
Canow's
about
it
,
and
the
Savages
staring
and
admiring
that
fine
Wooden
Canow
,
as
they
call'd
it
.
They
brought
us
abundance
of
White
Fishes
,
and
some
Trouts
of
50
and
60
pound
Weight
.
We
went
the
next
Day
to
pay
a
Visit
to
the
Hurons
,
who
inhabit
a
rising
Ground
on
a
Neck
of
Land
over-against
Missilimakinak
.
Their
Villages
are
fortify'd
with
Palisado's
of
25
foot
high
,
and
always
situated
upon
Eminences
or
Hills
.
They
receiv'd
us
with
more
Resp●ct
than
the
Outtaouatz
,
for
they
made
a
triple
Discharge
of
all
the
small
Guns
they
had
,
having
learn'd
from
some
Europeans
,
that
it
is
the
greatest
Civility
amongst
us
.
However
,
they
took
such
a
Jealousie
of
our
Ship
,
that
,
as
we
understood
since
,
they
endeavour'd
to
make
our
Expedition
odious
to
all
the
Nations
about
them
.
The
Hurons
and
Outtaouatz
are
in
Confederacy
together
against
the
Iroquois
their
Common
Enemy
.
They
sow
Indian
Corn
,
which
is
their
ordinary
Food
;
for
they
have
nothing
else
to
live
upon
,
except
some
Fish
they
take
in
the
Lakes
.
They
boil
it
with
their
Sagamittee
,
which
is
a
kind
of
Broth
made
with
Water
and
the
Flour
of
the
Corn
,
which
they
beat
in
a
Mortar
made
of
the
Trunk
of
a
Tree
which
they
make
hollow
with
Fire
.
There
is
another
Habitation
of
Savages
near
the
Fall
of
St.
Mary
.
The
French
ca●●
them
Leapers
,
because
they
live
near
that
great
Fall
,
which
they
call
a
Leap.
These
subsist
together
by
Hunting
Staggs
,
Elks
,
Beavers
,
and
other
Beasts
,
as
also
upon
the
White
Fishes
we
have
spoken
of
;
whose
Fishery
is
so
difficult
in
this
Place
,
that
none
but
themselves
are
able
to
●atch
any
.
They
sow
no
Indian
Corn
,
because
of
the
thick
Fogs
that
are
commonly
on
the
Banks
of
the
Superiour
Lake
,
which
stifle
Corn
before
it
grows
.
Missilimakinak
and
the
Fall
of
St.
Mary
,
are
the
two
most
considerable
Passages
of
all
the
Savages
of
the
West
and
North
;
for
there
are
above
two
hundred
Canow's
that
come
through
these
Passes
every
Year
,
to
carry
their
Commodities
to
the
French
at
Montreal
below
Fort
Frontenac
.
Our
Enterprize
had
been
very
successful
hitherto
;
and
we
had
reason
to
expect
,
that
every
body
would
have
contributed
to
carry
on
vigorously
our
great
Design
to
promote
the
Glory
of
God
as
well
as
the
Good
of
our
Colonies
:
However
,
some
of
our
own
Men
oppos'd
it
as
much
as
they
could
;
they
represented
us
to
the
Outtouatz
and
their
Neighbours
as
dangerous
and
ambitious
Adventurers
,
who
design'd
to
engross
all
the
Trade
of
Furrs
and
Skins
,
and
invade
their
Liberty
,
the
only
thing
which
is
dear
to
that
People
.
The
fifteen
Men
that
M.
la
Salle
had
sent
before
him
,
had
been
seduced
and
almost
drawn
from
his
Service
.
The
Goods
which
he
had
given
them
to
exchange
with
the
Natives
,
were
dissipated
and
wasted
;
and
instead
of
advancing
as
far
as
the
Illinois
,
as
they
were
order'd
,
they
remain'd
amongst
the
Hurons
,
notwithstanding
the
Exhortations
and
the
Prayers
of
M.
Tonti
who
Commanded
them
.
Our
Men
went
into
the
Country
to
Trade
with
the
Natives
,
and
engag'd
themselves
too
far
;
so
that
they
did
not
return
to
Missilimakinak
till
November
:
M.
la
Salle
being
told
that
the
Winds
made
the
Navigation
of
the
Lake
very
dangerous
in
the
beginning
of
the
Winter
,
resolv'd
to
continue
his
Voyage
without
tarrying
any
longer
for
the
return
of
his
Men.
CHAP.
XXII
.
An
Account
of
our
Sailling
from
Missilimakinak
,
into
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
.
ON
the
2d
of
September
we
weigh'd
Anchor
,
and
sail'd
into
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
;
and
came
to
an
Island
just
at
the
Mouth
of
the
Bay
of
the
Puans
,
lying
about
forty
Leagues
from
Missilimakinak
:
It
is
inhabited
by
some
Savages
of
the
Nation
call'd
Poutouatamis
,
with
whom
some
of
the
Men
M.
la
Salle
had
sent
the
Year
before
,
had
barter'd
a
great
quantity
of
Furrs
and
Skins
.
We
found
our
Men
in
the
Island
,
who
began
to
be
very
impatient
,
having
so
long
waited
our
arrival
.
The
Chief
of
that
Nation
had
been
formerly
in
Canada
,
and
had
an
extraordinary
Respect
for
Count
Frontenac
,
who
was
Governour
thereof
;
and
upon
that
account
received
us
with
all
the
Civ●lity
imaginable
,
and
caus'd
his
Men
to
dance
the
Calumet
,
or
Pipe
,
before
us
.
This
is
a
piece
of
Civility
we
shall
describe
anon
.
Our
Ship
was
riding
in
the
Bay
,
about
thirty
Paces
from
the
furthermost
Point
of
the
Land
,
upon
a
pretty
good
Anchorage
,
where
we
rode
safely
,
notwithstanding
a
violent
Storm
which
lasted
four
Days
.
And
upon
this
occasion
,
I
cannot
omit
,
without
Injustice
,
the
Generosity
of
that
Brave
Captain
,
who
seeing
our
Ship
toss'd
up
by
the
Waves
,
and
not
knowing
it
was
able
to
resist
,
ventur'd
himself
in
his
little
Canow
,
and
came
to
our
assistance
.
He
had
the
good
Luck
to
get
safe
on
board
,
and
told
us
he
would
at
all
times
venture
his
Life
,
for
saving
the
Children
of
Onnontio
,
Governour
of
Canada
,
who
was
his
particular
Friend
.
It
must
be
observ'd
,
that
that
Governour
is
call'd
Onnontio
by
all
the
Savages
.
M.
la
Salle
,
without
asking
any
body's
Advice
,
resolv'd
to
send
back
his
Ship
to
Niagara
,
laden
with
Furrs
and
Skins
to
discharge
his
Debts
;
our
Pilot
and
five
Men
with
him
were
therefore
sent
back
,
and
order'd
to
return
with
all
imaginable
speed
,
to
join
us
toward
the
Sourthern
Parts
of
the
Lake
,
where
we
should
stay
for
them
among
the
Illinois
.
They
sailed
the
18th
of
September
with
a
Westerly
Wind
,
and
fir'd
a
Gun
to
take
their
leave
.
Tho'
the
Wind
was
favourable
,
it
was
never
known
what
Course
they
steer'd
,
nor
how
they
perish'd
;
for
after
all
the
Enquiries
we
have
been
able
to
make
,
we
could
never
learn
any
thing
else
but
the
following
Particulars
.
The
Ship
came
to
an
Anchor
to
the
North
of
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
,
where
he
was
seen
by
some
Savages
,
who
told
us
that
they
advised
our
Men
to
sail
along
the
Coast
,
and
not
towards
the
middle
of
the
Lake
,
because
of
the
Sands
that
make
the
Navigation
dangerous
when
there
is
any
high
Wind.
Our
Pilot
,
as
I
said
before
,
was
dissatisfy'd
,
and
would
steer
as
he
pleas'd
,
without
hearkning
to
the
Advice
of
the
Savages
,
who
,
generally
speaking
,
have
more
Sense
than
the
Europeans
think
at
first
;
but
the
Ship
was
hardly
a
League
from
the
Coast
,
when
it
was
toss'd
up
by
a
violent
Storm
in
such
a
manner
,
that
our
Men
were
never
heard
of
since
;
and
it
is
suppos'd
that
the
Ship
struck
upon
a
Sand
,
and
was
there
bury'd
.
This
was
a
great
loss
for
M.
la
Salle
and
other
Adventures
;
for
that
Ship
,
with
its
Cargo
,
cost
about
sixty
thousand
Livres
.
This
will
seem
incredible
to
many
,
but
not
to
those
who
will
consider
that
the
Rigging
,
Anchors
,
and
Goods
were
brought
by
Canow's
from
Quebec
to
Fort
Frontenac
;
which
is
such
a
vast
Charge
,
that
the
Carriage
of
every
hundred
Weight
,
either
of
Anchors
,
Cables
,
and
the
like
,
cost
eleven
Livres
.
CHAP.
XXIII
.
An
Account
of
our
Embarkment
in
Canow's
to
continue
our
Discovery
,
from
the
Bay
of
Puans
,
to
the
Miamis
on
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
.
WE
left
the
Poutouatamis
on
the
19th
of
September
to
continue
our
Voyage
,
being
Fourteen
Men
in
all
,
in
four
Canow's
.
I
had
the
Conduct
of
the
smallest
,
tho'
it
carry'd
500
Weight
and
two
Men
;
but
my
Fellow
being
newly
come
from
Europe
,
and
consequently
unskill'd
to
manage
these
sort
of
Boats
,
I
had
the
whole
Trouble
upon
me
in
any
stormy
Weather
.
The
other
four
Canow's
were
laden
with
a
Smith's
Forge
,
and
Instruments
and
Tools
for
Carpenters
,
Joyners
,
and
Sawers
,
besides
our
Goods
and
Arms.
We
steer'd
to
the
South
toward
the
Continent
,
from
which
the
Island
of
the
Poutouatamis
is
near
forty
Leagues
distant
;
but
about
the
middle
of
the
way
,
in
the
Night-time
,
we
were
surpriz'd
with
a
sudden
Storm
,
whereby
we
were
in
great
danger
.
The
Waves
came
into
our
Canow's
;
and
the
Night
was
so
dark
,
that
we
had
much
ado
to
keep
Company
together
:
However
,
we
got
a-shoar
the
next
Day
,
where
we
continu'd
till
the
Lake
grew
calm
again
,
which
was
four
Days
after
.
In
the
mean
time
our
Savage
went
a
Hunting
,
but
could
kill
nothing
but
a
Porcupine
,
which
made
our
Cittruls
and
Indian
Corn
more
relishing
.
The
Weather
being
fair
,
we
continu'd
our
Voyage
the
25th
,
and
row'd
all
the
Day
,
and
best
part
of
the
Night
,
all
along
the
Western
Coast
of
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
;
but
the
Wind
growing
too
high
for
us
,
we
thought
fit
to
land
upon
a
Rock
,
where
we
had
nothing
to
shelter
our selves
against
the
Snow
and
the
Rain
but
our
Coverings
.
We
continu'd
there
two
Days
,
having
made
a
little
Fire
with
the
Wood
the
Waves
did
supply
us
with
.
The
28th
we
proceeded
on
our
Voyage
;
but
the
Wind
forc'd
us
towards
Night
on
a
Rock
cover'd
with
thick
Bushes
,
where
we
remain●d
three
Days
,
and
there
made
an
end
of
all
our
Provisions
,
which
consisted
in
Cittruls
and
Indian
Corn
we
had
bought
from
the
Poutouatamis
.
Our
Canows
were
so
loaded
,
that
we
could
not
provide
our selves
for
a
longer
time
,
and
we
expected
to
find
Provisions
enough
in
our
way
.
We
left
that
dismal
Place
the
1st
of
October
,
and
after
twelve
Leagues
rowing
,
tho
fasting
,
came
to
another
Village
of
the
Poutouatamis
,
who
came
upon
the
Shoar
to
receive
us
:
But
M.
la
Salle
would
not
suffer
any
one
to
land
,
lest
his
Men
should
run
away
;
and
notwithstanding
the
bad
Weather
,
we
follow'd
him
three
Leagues
farther
.
We
were
in
so
great
danger
,
that
he
flung
himself
into
the
Water
with
his
three
Men
,
and
carry'd
a-shoar
their
Canow
upon
their
Shoulders
,
for
else
it
had
been
broken
to
pieces
.
We
were
all
oblig'd
to
do
the
same
;
and
by
these
means
sav'd
our
Canow's
and
Goods
.
I
carry'd
upon
my
Back
that
good
Man
Father
Gabriel
,
whose
great
Age
did
not
permit
him
to
venture
himself
into
the
Water
.
As
we
had
no
manner
of
Acquaintance
with
the
Savages
of
the
Village
near
which
we
landed
,
our
Men
prepar'd
themselves
to
make
a
vigorous
Defence
in
case
they
were
attack'd
;
and
in
order
to
it
,
possessed
our selves
of
a
rising
Ground
,
where
we
could
not
be
surpriz'd
,
and
where
we
might
make
head
against
a
great
number
of
Savages
.
We
sent
afterwards
three
Men
to
buy
Provisions
in
the
Village
with
the
Calumet
or
Pipe
of
Peace
,
which
the
Poutouatamis
of
the
Island
stad
given
us
.
I
had
forgot
to
mention
,
that
when
they
made
us
that
Present
,
they
observ'd
a
great
many
Ceremonies
;
and
because
that
Calumet
of
Peace
is
the
most
sacred
Thing
amongst
the
Savages
,
I
think
fit
to
describe
the
same
in
the
next
Chapter
.
CHAP.
XXIV
.
A
Description
of
the
Calumet
,
or
Great
Pipe.
THis
Calumet
is
the
most
mysterious
Thing
in
the
World
among
the
Savages
of
the
Continent
of
the
Northern
America
;
for
it
is
us'd
in
all
their
important
Transactions
:
However
,
it
is
nothing
else
but
a
large
Tobacco-Pipe
made
of
Red
,
Black
,
or
White
Marble
:
The
Head
is
finely
polish'd
,
and
the
Quill
,
which
is
commonly
two
foot
and
a
half
long
;
is
made
of
a
pretty
strong
Reed
,
or
Cane
,
adorn'd
with
Feathers
of
all
Colours
,
interlac'd
with
Locks
of
Women's
Hair.
They
tie
to
it
two
Wings
of
the
most
curious
Birds
they
find
,
which
makes
their
Calumet
not
much
unlike
Mercury's
Wand
,
or
that
Staff
Ambassadors
did
formerly
carry
when
they
went
to
treat
of
Peace
.
They
sheath
that
Reed
into
the
neck
of
Birds
they
call
Huars
,
which
are
as
big
as
our
Geese
,
and
spotted
with
Black
and
White
;
or
else
of
a
fort
of
Ducks
who
make
their
Nests
upon
Trees
,
tho'
Water
be
their
ordinary
Element
,
and
whose
Feathers
are
of
many
different
Colours
.
However
,
every
Nation
adorns
the
Calumet
as
they
think
according
to
their
own
Genius
and
the
Birds
they
have
in
their
Country
.
A
Pipe
,
such
as
I
have
describ'd
it
,
is
a
Pass
and
safe
Conduct
amongst
all
the
Allies
of
the
Nation
who
has
given
it
;
and
in
all
Embassies
,
the
Ambassadors
carry
that
Calumet
as
the
Symbol
of
Peace
,
which
is
always
respected
;
for
the
Savages
are
generally
perswaded
,
that
a
great
Misfortune
would
befal
'em
,
if
they
violated
the
Publick
Faith
of
the
Calumet
.
All
their
Enterprizes
,
Declarations
of
War
,
or
Conclusion
of
Peace
,
as
well
as
all
the
rest
of
their
Ceremonies
,
are
Sealed
,
if
I
may
be
permitted
to
say
so
,
with
this
Calumet
.
They
fill
that
Pipe
with
the
best
Tobacco
they
have
,
and
then
present
it
to
those
with
whom
they
have
concluded
any
great
Affair
,
and
smoak
out
of
the
same
after
them
.
I
had
certainly
perish'd
in
my
Voyage
,
had
it
not
been
for
this
Calumet
or
Pipe
,
as
the
Reader
will
observe
in
perusing
the
following
Account
.
Our
three
Men
,
provided
with
this
Pipe
as
a
Pass
,
and
very
well
Arm'd
,
went
to
the
little
Village
of
the
Savages
,
which
was
about
three
Leagues
from
the
place
where
we
landed
;
but
they
found
no
body
therein
;
for
the
Savages
having
heard
that
we
had
refus'd
to
land
at
the
other
Village
,
thought
we
were
Enemies
,
and
therefore
had
left
their
Habitation
.
Our
Men
finding
no
body
in
their
Cabins
,
took
some
Indian
Corn
,
and
left
instead
of
it
some
Goods
,
to
let
them
see
that
we
were
no
Robbers
,
nor
their
Enemies
.
However
,
the
Savages
,
to
the
number
of
twenty
Men
,
arm'd
with
Axes
,
small
Guns
,
Bows
,
and
a
sort
of
Club
,
which
in
their
Language
they
call
Break-heads
,
advanc'd
near
the
Place
where
we
stood
;
whereupon
M.
la
Salle
,
with
four
Men
very
well
Arm'd
,
went
toward
them
to
speak
with
them
,
and
desir'd
them
to
come
near
us
,
for
fear
,
as
he
said
,
a
Party
of
our
Men
,
who
were
gone
a
Hunting
,
should
meet
with
them
and
kill
them
.
They
were
perswaded
to
sit
down
at
the
foot
of
the
Eminence
where
we
were
posted
,
and
M.
la
Salle
spoke
to
them
all
the
while
of
the
subject
matter
of
his
Voyage
which
he
had
undertaken
for
their
Good
and
Advantage
,
as
he
told
them
.
This
was
only
to
amuse
them
till
our
there
Men
return'd
;
who
appearing
with
the
Calumet
of
Peace
,
the
Savages
made
a
great
Shout
,
and
rose
,
and
began
to
dance
.
We
made
them
some
Excuse
because
of
our
Men
having
taken
some
of
their
Corn
,
and
told
them
they
had
left
the
true
Value
of
it
in
Goods
;
which
they
took
so
well
,
that
they
sentimmediately
for
more
,
and
gave
us
the
next
Day
as
much
as
we
could
conveniently
carry
in
our
Canow's
.
They
retir'd
towards
the
Evening
;
and
M.
la
Salle
order'd
some
Trees
to
be
cut
down
,
and
laid
cross
the
way
,
to
prevent
any
Surprize
from
the
Savages
.
The
next
Morning
about
ten
a
Clock
,
the
Oldest
of
them
came
to
us
with
their
Calumet
of
Peace
,
and
entertain'd
us
with
some
Wild-Goats
they
had
taken
.
We
return'd
them
our
Thanks
,
and
presented
them
with
some
Axes
,
Knives
,
and
several
little
Toys
for
their
Wives
,
with
which
they
were
very
much
pleas'd
.
CHAP.
XXV
.
A
Continuation
of
our
Discovery
,
with
an
Account
of
our
Navigation
to
the
farther
End
of
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
in
our
Canow's
.
WE
left
that
Place
the
2d
of
October
,
and
continu'd
our
Voyage
all
along
the
Coast
of
the
Lake
,
which
is
so
steep
that
we
could
hardly
find
any
Place
to
land
;
and
the
Violence
of
the
Wind
oblig'd
us
to
carry
our
Canow's
sometimes
on
the
top
of
the
Rocks
,
to
prevent
their
being
dash'd
in
pieces
by
the
Waves
.
The
stormy
Weather
lasted
four
Days
,
during
which
we
suffer'd
very
much
;
for
every
time
we
went
a-shoar
,
we
were
forc'd
to
step
into
the
Water
,
and
carry
our
Canow's
upon
our
Shoulders
,
and
to
do
the
like
when
we
embark'd
again
.
The
Water
being
very
cold
,
most
of
us
were
sick
,
and
our
Provisions
fail'd
us
again
;
which
,
together
with
the
Fatigues
of
Rowing
,
caus'd
old
Father
Gabriel
to
faint
away
in
such
a
manner
,
that
I
verily
thought
he
could
not
live
;
however
,
I
brought
him
again
to
his
Senses
by
means
of
some
Confection
of
Hyacinth
,
which
I
found
very
useful
in
our
Voyage
.
We
had
no
other
Subsistence
but
a
handful
of
Indian
Corn
once
every
four
and
twenty
Hours
,
which
we
roasted
,
or
else
boyled
in
Water
;
and
yet
we
rowed
almost
every
Day
from
the
Morning
till
Night
.
Our
Men
found
some
Hawthorn-Berries
and
other
wild
Fruit
,
which
they
ate
so
greedily
,
that
most
of
them
fell
sick
,
and
were
thought
to
be
poison'd
;
yet
the
more
we
suffer●d
,
the
more
by
the
Grace
of
God
I
was
strong
and
vigorous
;
so
that
I
could
out-row
all
our
other
Canow's
.
Being
in
that
distress
▪
He
that
takes
care
of
the
meanest
Creatures
,
afforded
us
an
unexpected
Relief
▪
We
saw
upon
the
Coast
a
great
many
Ravens
and
Eagles
;
from
whence
we
conjectur'd
that
there
was
a
Prey
;
and
having
landed
on
that
Place
,
we
found
above
the
half
of
a
fat
Wild-Goat
,
which
the
Wolves
had
strangled
.
This
Provision
was
very
acceptable
to
us
,
and
the
rudest
of
our
Men
could
not
but
praise
the
Divine
P●ovidence
,
who
took
so
particular
a
care
of
us
.
Having
thus
refresh'd
our selves
,
we
continu'd
our
Voyage
directly
to
the
Southern
Parts
of
the
Lake
,
finding
every
day
the
Country
finer
,
and
the
Weather
more
temperate
.
On
the
16th
of
October
,
we
met
with
abundance
of
Game
:
Our
Savage
kill'd
several
Staggs
and
Wild-Goats
,
and
our
Men
a
gr●at
many
Turkey-Cocks
very
fat
and
big
,
wherewith
we
provided
our selves
for
several
Days
,
and
so
embark'd
again
.
On
the
18th
we
came
to
the
farther
end
of
the
Lake
,
where
we
landed
:
Our
Men
were
immediately
sent
to
view
the
Country
round
about
that
Place
,
and
found
a
great
quantity
of
ripe
Grapes
,
the
Corns
whereof
were
as
big
as
Damask-Plums
:
We
fell'd
several
Trees
to
gather
them
,
and
made
pretty
good
Wine
,
which
we
kept
in
Gourds
,
and
bury'd
in
Sand
to
prevent
its
growing
sour
.
All
the
Trees
in
that
Country
are
loaded
with
Vines
,
which
,
if
cultivated
,
would
make
as
good
Wine
as
any
in
Europe
.
That
Fruit
was
more
relishing
to
us
than
Flesh
,
because
we
wanted
Bread.
Our
Men
discover'd
some
fresh
Prints
of
Men's
Feet
,
which
oblig'd
us
to
stand
upon
our
Guard
,
without
making
any
noise
till
we
had
rested
some
time
.
That
Order
was
not
long
observ'd
;
for
one
of
our
Men
having
espy'd
a
Bear
upon
a
Tree
,
shot
him
down
dead
,
and
dragg'd
him
to
our
Cabins
.
M.
la
Salle
was
very
angry
with
him
;
and
to
avoid
any
Surprize
,
put
a
Sentinel
near
our
Canow's
,
under
which
we
had
put
our
Goods
to
shelter
'em
from
the
Rain
.
There
were
sixscore
Savages
of
the
Nation
of
the
Outtouagamis
inhabiting
the
Bay
of
Puans
,
encamp'd
not
far
from
us
;
who
having
heard
the
Noise
our
Man
had
made
,
took
the
Alarm
,
and
sent
some
of
our
Men
to
discover
who
we
were
.
These
creeping
upon
their
Bellies
,
and
observing
a
great
Silence
,
came
in
the
Night
to
our
Canow's
,
and
stole
away
the
Coat
of
M.
la
Salle's
Footman
,
and
part
of
the
Goods
that
were
under
it
:
But
the
Sentinel
having
heard
some
noise
,
call'd
us
,
and
every
body
run
to
his
Arms.
The
Savages
being
discover'd
,
and
thinking
we
were
more
numerous
,
cry'd
,
That
they
were
Friends
;
but
we
answer'd
them
,
That
Friends
did
not
come
in
so
unseasonable
Hours
;
and
that
they
look'd
rather
like
Robbers
,
who
design'd
to
murther
us
.
Their
Captain
reply'd
,
That
having
heard
the
noise
of
a
Gun
,
and
knowing
that
none
of
their
Neighbours
use
Fire-Arms
,
they
thought
we
were
a
Party
of
Iroquois
,
and
were
come
with
a
Design
to
murther
them
;
but
th●t
understanding
we
were
some
Europeans
of
Canada
,
whom
they
lov'd
as
their
Brethren
,
they
could
hardly
wait
till
Day
to
visit
us
,
and
smoak
in
our
Calumet
,
or
large
Pipe.
This
is
the
usual
Compliment
of
the
Savages
,
and
the
greatest
Mark
they
can
give
of
their
Affection
.
We
seem'd
to
be
satisfy'd
with
their
Reasons
,
and
gave
leave
to
four
of
them
only
to
come
to
us
,
telling
them
that
we
would
not
suffer
a
greater
number
,
because
their
Youth
was
addicted
to
Steal
,
and
that
our
Men
could
not
suffer
it
.
Four
Old
Men
came
to
us
,
whom
we
entertain'd
till
Day
,
and
then
they
retir'd
.
After
they
were
gone
,
we
found
we
had
been
robb'd
;
and
knowing
the
Genius
of
the
Savages
,
and
that
if
we
did
suffer
this
Affront
,
we
should
be
expos'd
every
Night
to
their
Insults
;
it
was
resolv'd
to
exact
Satisfaction
from
them
:
Accordingly
M.
la
Salle
went
abroad
with
some
of
our
Men
,
to
endeavour
to
make
some
Prisoners
;
and
having
discover'd
one
of
their
Hunters
,
he
seiz'd
him
,
and
examin'd
him
concerning
the
Robbery
they
had
committed
:
He
confess'd
the
Fact
,
with
all
the
Circumstances
;
whereupon
he
left
him
to
the
custody
of
two
Men
;
and
advancing
farther
into
the
Country
,
took
another
,
whom
he
brought
along
with
him
,
and
having
shew'd
him
his
Companion
,
sent
him
back
to
tell
their
Captain
,
That
he
would
kill
him
,
unless
they
return'd
what
they
had
robb'd
.
CHAP.
XXVI
.
An
Account
of
●he
Peace
made
between
us
and
the
Outtouagamis
.
THe
Savages
were
mightily
puzzl'd
at
the
Message
sent
by
M.
la
Salle
;
for
having
cut
in
pieces
the
Coat
,
and
other
Goods
they
had
stoll'n
,
and
divided
the
Buttons
,
they
could
not
make
a
full
Restitution
;
and
therefore
they
resolv'd
to
deliver
their
Man
by
force
;
and
accordingly
the
next
Morning
,
October
30.
they
advanc'd
to
attack
us
.
The
Peninsula
where
we
were
encamp'd
,
was
separated
from
the
Forest
,
where
the
Savages
lay
,
by
a
little
sandy
Plain
;
and
there
being
near
the
Wood
two
or
three
Eminences
,
M.
la
Salle
resolv'd
to
possess
himself
of
the
higher
,
and
detach'd
five
Men
for
that
Service
,
following
himself
at
a
little
distance
with
the
rest
,
every
one
having
roll'd
his
Covering
about
the
left
Arm
,
to
defend
themselves
against
the
Arrows
of
the
Savages
;
for
there
was
not
above
eight
of
them
who
had
Fire-Arms
.
The
Savages
seeing
our
Men
advancing
up
to
them
,
were
frighted
;
and
the
Youngest
retir'd
behind
a
great
Tree
,
but
their
Captains
stood
their
Ground
,
while
we
possess'd
our selves
of
the
Eminence
I
have
already
mention'd
.
I
left
the
two
Franciscans
reading
the
usual
Prayers
,
and
went
with
our
Men
to
exhort
them
to
their
Duty
;
for
having
seen
some
Battels
and
Sieges
in
Europe
,
I
was
very
little
afraid
of
the
Savages
.
I
saw
two
of
our
Men
turning
pale
;
but
when
I
had
spoken
to
them
,
they
seem'd
hearty
enough
;
and
M.
la
Salle
was
mightily
pleas'd
with
my
Exhortations
.
However
,
I
consider'd
the
Consequence
this
Quarrel
might
have
,
and
how
advantageous
and
Christian-like
it
would
be
to
prevent
the
effusion
of
Blood
,
and
end
it
in
a
friendly
manner
;
therefore
I
advanc'd
towards
the
oldest
Savages
,
who
seeing
me
without
any
Arms
,
thought
I
came
with
a
Design
to
be
Mediator
,
and
receiv'd
me
with
Civility
;
but
in
the
mean
time
one
of
our
Men
having
observ'd
,
that
one
of
the
Savages
had
a
piece
of
the
Cloth
they
had
stoll'n
about
his
Head
,
came
up
to
him
,
and
snatch'd
it
away
.
That
vigorous
Action
so
much
terrify'd
the
Savages
,
that
though
they
were
near
sixscore
Men
against
eleven
,
they
presented
me
the
Pipe
or
Calumet
of
Pe●ce
,
which
I
receiv'd
.
M.
la
Salle
having
pass'd
his
Word
that
they
might
come
safe
to
him
,
two
old
Men
told
him
in
a
Speech
,
That
they
did
not
approve
what
their
young
Men
had
done
:
That
they
would
have
restor'd
the
Goods
taken
,
if
it
had
been
possible
;
but
that
having
been
cut
in
pieces
,
they
could
do
no
more
but
offer
to
restore
what
was
not
spoil'd
,
and
pay
for
the
rest
.
They
presented
us
at
the
same
time
some
Gowns
of
Beavers-Skins
to
appease
M.
la
Salle
,
who
having
frown'd
a
little
,
told
them
,
That
as
he
design'd
to
wrong
or
affront
no
body
,
he
would
neither
suffer
any
Wrong
or
Affront
put
upon
him
;
but
that
seeing
they
did
not
approve
what
their
Youth
had
done
,
and
were
willing
to
make
Satisfaction
for
the
same
,
he
accepted
their
Offers
,
and
would
be
their
Friend
.
The
Conditions
were
fully
perform'd
,
and
the
Peace
happily
concluded
without
farther
Hostility
.
The
next
Day
was
spent
in
Dancing
,
Feasting
,
and
Speeches
;
and
the
Chief
Captain
having
taken
a
particular
notice
of
the
Behaviour
of
the
Franciscans
,
said
,
These
Grey
Coats
we
value
very
much
;
they
go
bare-foot
as
well
as
we
:
They
scorn
our
Beaver-Gowns
,
and
refuse
all
other
Presents
:
They
carry
no
Arms
to
kill
us
:
They
●latter
and
make
much
of
our
Children
,
and
give
them
Knives
and
other
Toys
,
without
expecting
any
Reward
.
Those
amongst
us
who
have
been
in
Canda
,
tell
us
,
That
Onnontio
(
so
they
call
the
Governour
)
loves
them
very
much
;
and
that
they
have
quitted
all
to
come
to
see
us
.
Therefore
be
pleas'd
,
Thou
who
art
Captain
of
these
Men
,
to
leave
amongst
us
one
of
●hese
Grey
Coats
,
whom
we
shall
bring
to
our
Village
,
when
we
have
kill'd
Wild
Bulls
.
Thou
art
likewise
Master
of
these
Warriours
,
and
therefore
remain
amongst
us
,
instead
of
going
among
the
Illinois
,
who
have
resolv'd
to
murther
thee
and
all
thy
Souldiers
:
And
how
canst
thou
resist
so
Great
a
Nation
?
The
Captain
of
the
Savages
told
us
,
that
the
Illinois
had
burnt
alive
an
Iroquois
,
who
confess'd
that
the
War
the
Iroquois
made
against
them
,
had
been
fomented
by
the
Inhabitants
of
Canada
,
who
hated
them
.
He
told
us
also
many
other
things
,
which
frighted
our
Men
,
and
made
M.
la
Salle
very
melancholly
;
for
all
the
Savages
we
had
already
met
,
had
told
us
almost
the
same
things
.
However
,
knowing
how
great
was
the
Malice
of
our
Enemies
,
and
therefore
suspecting
that
these
things
might
have
been
suggested
to
the
Savages
,
in
order
to
oblige
us
to
give
over
our
Enterprize
;
or
else
that
it
was
a
Contrivance
of
the
Neighbours
of
the
Illinois
,
who
were
afraid
that
they
should
grow
too
powerful
,
if
we
taught
them
the
use
of
Fire-Arms
,
we
resolv'd
to
go
on
with
our
Voyage
,
taking
in
the
mean
time
all
necessary
Precautions
for
our
security
.
We
told
the
Outtouagamis
,
That
we
were
much
oblig'd
to
them
for
their
kind
Offers
and
Advice
;
but
that
we
were
not
afraid
of
the
Illinois
;
for
the
Spirits
know
how
to
gain
the
Friendship
of
any
Nation
,
by
Reason
or
by
Force
.
'T
is
to
be
observ'd
,
that
the
Savages
being
not
able
to
conceive
how
the
Europeans
can
have
more
Wit
than
they
,
and
admiring
some
Toys
and
other
Things
we
bring
from
Europe
,
own
that
they
are
but
Men
,
but
that
we
are
Spirits
,
and
therefore
call
us
so
.
The
next
Day
,
November
1.
we
embark'd
on
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
,
and
came
to
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Miamis
,
which
comes
from
the
South
,
and
falls
into
the
Lake
.
We
had
appointed
that
Place
for
our
Rendezvous
,
and
expected
to
meet
there
the
twenty
Men
we
had
left
at
Missilimakinak
;
who
being
order'd
to
come
along
the
other
Coast
of
the
Lake
,
had
a
much
shorter
cut
than
we
,
and
besides
their
Canow's
were
not
so
much
loaded
as
ours
.
However
,
we
found
no
body
there
,
nor
any
Mark
whereby
it
could
appear
that
they
had
been
in
that
Place
.
We
resolv'd
to
tell
M.
la
Salle
,
that
it
was
not
fit
to
tarry
any
longer
for
them
,
nor
expose
our selves
to
the
Hardship
of
the
Winter
;
and
that
it
would
be
then
very
difficult
to
meet
with
the
Illinois
,
because
they
divide
themselves
into
Tribes
,
or
Families
,
to
subsist
more
conveniently
;
that
if
we
were
forc'd
to
remain
there
during
the
Winter
,
and
that
the
Game
should
come
to
fail
us
,
all
his
Men
would
certainly
perish
with
Hunger
;
whereas
we
might
expect
to
find
some
Indian
Corn
amongst
the
Illinois
,
who
would
rather
supply
with
Provisions
fourteen
Men
than
two
and
thirty
.
We
told
him
likewise
,
that
it
would
be
in
a
manner
impossible
to
continue
our
Voyage
till
the
Winter
was
over
,
if
he
tarry'd
any
longer
,
because
the
Rivers
would
be
frozen
all
over
,
and
therefore
we
could
not
make
use
of
our
Canows
.
Notwithstanding
these
Reasons
,
M.
la
Salle
told
us
,
that
it
was
necessary
to
expect
the
rest
of
his
Men
,
because
we
should
be
then
in
a
Condition
to
discover
our selves
to
the
Illinois
,
and
make
an
Alliance
with
them
;
whereas
we
should
be
expos'd
to
their
Mercy
and
Scorn
,
if
we
offer'd
to
enter
their
Country
with
so
few
Men
;
but
that
in
the
mean
time
he
would
endeavour
to
meet
with
some
of
that
Nation
,
and
gain
them
by
Presents
to
learn
their
Language
;
concluding
,
That
altho'
all
his
Men
should
run
away
,
he
would
remain
alone
with
our
Savage
,
and
find
means
to
maintain
the
Three
Missionaries
,
meaning
I
and
my
Two
Brethren
.
Having
therefore
call'd
his
Men
together
,
he
told
them
,
That
he
was
resolv'd
to
expect
the
rest
of
their
Companions
;
and
propos'd
to
build
a
Fort
in
that
Place
for
securing
our
Ship
;
for
we
did
not
know
then
that
it
had
perish'd
;
as
also
to
secure
our
Goods
and
our selves
too
,
in
case
of
any
Disgrace
.
Our
Men
seem'd
very
much
dissatisfy'd
;
but
he
us'd
so
many
Reasons
,
that
they
told
him
at
last
,
They
would
entirely
follow
his
Direction
.
CHAP.
XXVII
.
An
Account
of
the
Building
of
a
Fort
and
a
House
near
the
River
of
Miamis
.
JUst
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
,
there
was
an
Eminence
,
with
a
kind
of
a
Platform
naturally
fortify'd
:
It
was
pretty
high
and
and
steep
,
of
a
Triangular
Figure
,
defended
on
two
sides
by
the
River
,
and
on
the
other
by
a
deep
Ditch
,
which
the
Fall
of
Waters
had
made
.
We
fell'd
the
Trees
that
were
on
the
top
of
that
Hill
,
and
having
clear'd
the
same
from
Bushes
for
about
two
Musket-shot
,
we
began
to
build
a
Redoubt
of
forty
Foot
long
,
and
eighty
broad
,
with
great
square
pieces
of
Timber
laid
one
upon
the
other
;
and
prepar'd
a
great
Number
of
Stakes
of
about
twenty
five
Foot
long
,
to
drive
into
the
Ground
,
to
make
our
Fort
the
more
unaccessible
on
the
River
side
.
We
imploy'd
the
whole
Month
of
November
about
that
Work
,
which
was
very
hard
,
tho'
we
had
no
other
Food
but
the
Bears
our
Savage
kill'd
.
Those
Beasts
are
very
common
in
that
place
,
because
of
the
great
quantity
of
Grapes
they
find
there
;
but
their
Flesh
being
too
fat
and
lushious
,
our
Men
began
to
be
weary
of
it
,
and
desir'd
leave
to
go
a
hunting
,
to
kill
some
wild
Goats
.
M.
la
Salle
deny'd
them
that
Liberty
,
which
caus'd
som●
Murmurs
amongst
them
;
and
it
was
but
unwillingly
that
they
continu'd
their
Work.
This
,
together
with
the
approach
of
the
Winter
,
and
the
apprehension
M.
la
Salle
had
that
his
Ship
was
lost
,
made
him
very
melancholy
,
tho'
he
conceal'd
it
as
much
as
he
cou'd
.
We
had
made
a
Cabin
,
wherein
we
perform'd
Divine
Service
every
Sunday
,
and
Father
Gabriel
and
I
,
who
preach'd
alternatively
,
took
care
to
take
such
Texts
as
were
suitable
to
our
present
Circumstances
,
and
fit
to
inspire
us
with
Courage
,
Concord
,
and
brotherly
Love.
Our
Exhortations
produc'd
a
very
good
Effect
,
and
hindred
our
Men
from
deserting
,
as
they
design'd
.
We
sounded
,
in
the
mean
time
,
the
Mouth
of
the
River
,
and
having
found
a
Sand
on
which
our
Ship
might
strike
,
we
planted
several
great
Poles
with
Buoys
,
to
mark
the
Canal
thro'
which
they
were
to
come
;
and
for
a
greater
Precaution
,
two
Men
were
sent
back
to
Missilimakinak
,
to
wait
there
till
the
return
of
our
Ship
,
and
serve
as
Pilots
.
The
20th
of
November
M.
Tonti
arriv'd
with
two
Canow's
laden
with
Stags
and
Deers
,
which
was
a
welcom
Refreshment
to
our
Men
,
but
he
did
not
bring
above
the
half
of
our
Men
with
him
,
the
rest
being
left
on
the
other
side
of
the
Lake
,
within
three
Days
Journey
from
our
Fort.
M.
la
Salle
was
very
angry
with
him
upon
that
Account
,
being
afraid
that
they
would
run
away
.
They
told
us
that
our
Ship
had
not
put
into
the
Bay
of
Missilimakinak
,
as
they
were
order'd
,
and
that
they
had
heard
nothing
of
her
since
we
sail'd
,
notwithstanding
they
had
enquir'd
as
much
as
they
could
,
from
the
Savages
inhabiting
the
Coast
of
the
Lake
.
This
confirm'd
the
Suspicion
,
or
rather
the
Belief
we
had
that
she
was
cast
away
:
However
,
M.
la
Salle
continu'd
the
Building
of
his
Fort
,
which
was
at
last
perfected
,
and
call'd
Fort
Miamis
.
The
Winter
drawing
so
nigh
,
and
M.
la
Salle
being
afraid
that
the
Ice
would
stop
his
Voyage
,
sent
back
M.
Tonti
to
fetch
the
Men
he
had
left
,
and
command
them
to
come
to
him
immediately
;
but
meeting
with
a
violent
Storm
,
their
Canow
was
driven
against
the
Coast
,
and
broke
in
pieces
,
whereby
they
lost
their
Guns
and
Equipage
,
and
were
oblig'd
to
return
over-land
.
Few
Days
after
,
all
our
Men
arriv'd
except
two
,
who
deserted
;
so
that
we
prepar'd
our selves
to
continue
our
Voyage
,
the
Rains
that
fell
about
that
time
having
melted
the
Ice
,
and
made
the
Rivers
navigable
.
CHAP.
XXVIII
.
Continuation
of
our
Voyage
from
Fort
Miamis
to
the
River
of
the
Illinois
.
WE
embark'd
on
the
Third
of
December
,
being
Three
and
thirty
Men
in
Eight
Canow's
,
and
having
left
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
,
went
up
the
River
Miamis
,
which
we
had
sounded
before
.
We
made
about
Five
and
twenty
Leagues
to
the
South
West
,
but
cou'd
not
discover
the
place
where
we
were
to
land
,
and
carry
our
Canow's
and
Equipage
into
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
which
falls
into
that
of
Meschasipi
;
that
is
,
in
the
Language
of
the
Illinois
,
the
Great
River
.
We
had
already
passed
the
place
of
the
Portage
,
but
not
knowing
whereabouts
we
were
,
we
thought
fit
to
stay
there
,
to
expect
M.
la
Salle
,
who
was
landed
to
view
the
Country
:
We
staid
a
great
while
,
and
seeing
he
did
not
come
,
I
went
very
far
into
the
Woods
with
two
of
our
Men
,
who
fir'd
their
Guns
,
to
give
him
notice
of
the
place
where
we
were
;
and
in
the
mean
time
two
others
went
up
the
River
in
their
Canow
,
in
order
to
find
him
out
;
but
all
our
Endeavours
were
in
vain
,
so
that
we
return'd
towards
Evening
.
The
next
Day
I
went
up
the
River
my self
,
but
hearing
nothing
of
him
,
I
came
back
,
and
found
our
Men
very
much
perplex●d
,
fearing
he
was
lost
;
but
about
Four
a-clock
in
the
Afternoon
he
return'd
to
us
,
having
his
Face
and
Hands
as
black
as
Pitch
.
He
brought
along
with
him
two
Beasts
as
big
as
Musk'd
Rats
,
whose
Skin
was
very
fine
,
and
like
Ermins
.
He
had
kill'd
them
with
a
Stick
,
as
they
hung
by
their
Tails
to
the
Boughs
of
Trees
.
He
told
us
,
that
the
Marshes
he
had
met
in
his
way
,
had
oblig'd
him
to
fetch
a
great
Compass
;
and
that
being
much
annoy'd
by
the
Snow
which
fell
very
thick
,
it
was
past
Midnight
before
he
could
arrive
upon
the
Banks
of
the
River
;
where
he
fir'd
his
Gun
twice
,
and
that
hearing
no
answer
,
he
concluded
we
were
gone
up
higher
,
and
had
therefore
march'd
that
way
.
He
added
,
that
after
three
Hours
March
,
he
saw
a
Fire
upon
a
little
Hill
,
whither
he
went
directly
,
and
hail'd
us
several
Times
,
but
hearing
no
Answer
,
he
approach'd
,
and
found
no
Body
near
the
Fire
,
but
only
some
dry
Herbs
,
upon
which
a
Man
was
a
little
while
afore
laid
,
which
he
conjectur'd
,
because
they
were
still
warm
.
He
suppos'd
that
it
was
a
Savage
,
who
lay
thereabouts
in
an
Ambuscade
,
and
therefore
call'd
to
him
in
two
or
three
Languages
;
but
no
Body
answering
,
he
cry'd
as
loud
as
he
could
,
that
to
shew
he
was
not
afraid
of
him
,
he
was
going
to
lie
in
his
Room
.
However
,
for
fear
of
any
Surprize
,
he
cut
several
Boughs
and
Bushes
,
to
embarass
the
way
,
and
sat
down
by
the
Fire
,
which
had
made
his
Hands
and
Face
black
,
as
I
have
observ'd
.
Having
thus
warm'd
and
rest
himself
,
he
lay
down
upon
the
dry
Herbs
the
Savage
had
gather'd
,
under
a
Tree
,
and
slept
very
we●l
,
notwithstanding
the
Frost
and
Snow
.
Father
Gabriel
and
I
desir'd
him
to
remain
with
his
Men
,
and
not
expose
himself
for
the
future
,
because
the
Success
of
our
Enterprize
depended
only
upon
him
;
and
he
promised
us
to
follow
our
Advice
.
Our
Savage
,
who
remain'd
behind
for
Hunting
,
finding
none
of
us
at
the
Place
of
the
Portage
,
came
up
higher
the
River
,
and
told
us
,
we
had
mist
it
;
therefore
he
was
sent
back
with
all
our
Canow's
,
exeept
one
which
I
kept
;
for
M.
la
Salle
was
so
weary
,
that
he
was
oblig'd
to
lie
there
that
Night
.
I
made
a
little
Cabin
with
Mats
of
Marish
Rushes
,
wherein
we
lay
together
,
but
were
in
great
danger
of
being
burnt
,
for
it
▪
took
Fire
by
an
unhappy
Accident
,
while
we
were
fast
asleep
.
The
next
Morning
we
joyn'd
our
Men
at
the
place
of
Portage
,
where
Father
Gabriel
had
made
the
Day
before
several
Crosses
upon
the
Trees
,
that
we
might
not
miss
it
another
time
.
We
found
there
a
great
quantity
of
Horns
and
Bones
of
wild
Oxen
,
as
also
some
Canows
the
Savages
had
made
with
the
Skins
of
Beasts
,
to
cross
the
River
with
their
Provisions
.
This
Portage
lies
at
the
farther
End
of
a
Champagne
;
and
at
the
other
End
,
to
the
West
,
lies
a
Village
of
the
Savages
Miamis
,
Mascouteins
,
and
Oiatinon
,
who
live
together
.
The
River
of
the
Illinois
has
its
Source
near
that
Village
,
and
springs
out
of
some
Marshy
Lands
,
that
are
so
quaking
,
that
one
can
scarcely
walk
over
them
.
The
Head
of
the
River
is
only
a
League
and
a
half
from
that
of
Miamis
,
and
so
our
Portage
was
not
long
.
We
mark'd
the
way
from
Place
to
Place
with
some
Trees
,
for
the
convenience
of
those
we
expected
after
us
;
and
left
at
the
Portage
,
as
well
as
Fort
Miamis
,
Letters
hanging
down
from
the
Trees
,
containing
M.
la
Salle's
Instructions
to
our
Pilot
,
and
the
other
five
and
twenty
Men
,
who
were
to
come
with
him
.
CHAP.
XXIX
.
An
Account
of
our
Embarkment
at
the
Head
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
.
THis
River
is
navigable
within
a
hundred
Paces
from
its
Source
;
I
mean
for
Canow's
of
Bark
of
Trees
,
and
not
for
others
;
but
it
increases
so
much
a
little
way
from
thence
,
that
it
is
as
deep
and
broad
as
the
Meuse
and
the
Sambre
joyn'd
together
.
It
runs
through
vast
Marshes
,
and
tho'
it
be
rapid
enough
,
it
makes
so
many
Turnings
and
Windings
,
that
after
a
whole
Days
Journey
,
we
found
we
were
hardly
two
Leagues
from
the
Place
we
left
in
the
Morning
.
That
Country
is
nothing
but
Marshes
full
of
Alder-Trees
and
Rushes
;
and
we
could
have
hardly
found
for
forty
Leagues
together
,
any
Place
to
plant
our
Cabins
,
had
it
not
been
for
the
Frost
,
which
made
the
Earth
more
firm
and
consistent
.
Having
past
thro'
great
Marshes
,
we
found
a
vast
Plain
,
in
which
nothing
grows
but
only
some
Herbs
,
which
were
dry
at
that
time
,
and
burnt
,
because
the
Miamis
set
them
on
fire
every
Year
,
for
hunting
wild
Oxen
,
as
I
shall
mention
anon
.
We
found
no
manner
of
Game
,
which
was
a
great
Disappointment
to
us
,
our
Provisions
beginning
to
fail
.
Our
Men
travell'd
about
sixty
Miles
without
killing
any
thing
else
but
a
lean
Stag
,
a
small
Wild-Goat
,
some
few
Swans
,
and
two
Bustards
,
which
was
no
sufficient
Maintenance
for
two
and
thirty
Men.
Most
of
them
were
so
weary
of
this
laborious
Life
,
that
they
would
have
run
away
,
if
possible
,
and
gone
to
the
Savages
,
who
were
not
very
far
from
us
,
as
we
judg'd
by
the
great
Fires
we
saw
in
the
Plain
.
There
must
be
an
innumerable
quantity
of
wild
Oxen
in
that
Country
,
since
the
Earth
is
cover'd
with
their
Horns
.
The
Miamis
hunt
them
towards
the
latter
end
of
Autumn
.
We
continu'd
our
Course
upon
this
River
very
near
the
whole
Month
of
December
;
but
toward
the
latter
end
of
the
said
Month
,
1679.
we
arriv'd
at
the
Village
of
the
Illinois
,
which
lies
near
one
hundred
and
thirty
Leagues
from
Fort
Miamis
,
on
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
.
We
suffer'd
very
much
in
this
Passage
;
for
the
Savages
having
set
the
Herbs
of
the
Plain
on
Fire
,
the
wild
Oxen
were
fled
away
,
and
so
we
cou'd
kill
but
one
,
and
some
Turkey-Cocks
.
God's
Providence
supported
us
all
the
while
;
and
when
we
thought
that
the
Extremities
we
were
reduc'd
to
,
were
past
all
hopes
of
Remedy
,
we
found
a
prodigious
big
wild
Ox
lying
fast
in
the
Mud
of
the
River
.
We
kill'd
him
,
and
had
much
ado
to
get
him
out
of
the
Mud.
This
was
a
great
Refreshment
to
our
Men
,
and
reviv'd
their
Courage
;
for
being
so
timely
and
unexpectedly
reliev'd
,
they
concluded
that
God
approv'd
our
Design
.
CHAP.
XXX
.
A
Description
of
the
Hunting
of
the
wild
Bulls
and
Oxen
,
by
the
Savages
;
of
the
bigness
of
those
Beasts
;
and
of
the
Advantages
and
Improvements
that
may
be
made●
of
the
Plain
where
they
Pasture
;
and
of
the
Woods
thereabouts
.
WHen
the
Savages
discover
a
great
Number
of
those
Beasts
together
,
they
likewise
assemble
their
whole
Tribe
to
encompass
the
Oxen
,
and
then
set
on
Fire
the
dry
Herbs
about
them
,
except
in
some
places
,
which
they
leave
free
;
and
therein
lay
themselves
in
Ambuscade
.
The
Oxen
seeing
the
Flame
round
about
them
,
run
away
thro'
those
Passages
where
they
see
no
Fire
;
and
there
fall
into
the
Hands
of
the
Savages
,
who
by
these
means
will
kill
sometimes
above
sixscore
in
a
Day
.
they
divide
these
Beasts
according
to
the
number
of
each
Family
;
and
send
their
Wives
to
slay
them
,
and
bring
the
Flesh
to
their
Cabins
.
These
Women
are
so
lusty
and
strong
,
that
they
carry
on
their
Back
two
or
three
hundred
weight
,
besides
their
Children
:
and
notwithstanding
that
Burthen
,
they
run
as
swiftly
as
any
of
our
Soldiers
with
their
Arms.
The
Flesh
of
these
Beasts
is
very
relishing
,
and
full
of
Juice
,
especially
in
Autumn
;
for
having
grazed
all
the
Summer
long
in
those
vast
Meadows
,
where
the
Herbs
are
as
high
as
they
,
they
are
then
very
fat
.
There
is
also
amongst
them
abundance
of
Stags
,
Dears
,
and
wild
Goats
;
and
that
nothing
might
be
wanting
in
that
Country
for
the
Convenience
of
those
Creatures
,
there
are
Forests
at
certain
distances
,
where
they
retire
to
ruminate
and
shelter
themselves
against
the
violence
of
the
Sun.
They
change
their
Country
according
to
the
Seasons
of
the
Year
;
for
upon
the
approach
of
the
Winter
,
they
leave
the
North
to
go
to
the
Southern
Parts
.
They
follow
one
another
,
so
that
you
may
see
a
Drove
of
them
for
above
a
League
,
and
stop
all
at
the
same
Place
;
and
the
Ground
wher●
they
use
to
lie
is
cover'd
with
wild
Purslain
;
which
makes
me
believe
that
the
Dung
of
Oxen
is
very
fit
to
produce
that
Herb.
Their
Ways
are
as
beaten
as
our
great
Roads
,
and
no
Herb
grows
therein
.
They
swim
over
the
Rivers
they
meet
on
their
Way
,
to
go
and
graze
in
other
Meadows
.
But
the
Care
of
the
Cows
for
their
Young
one
's
,
cannot
be
too
much
admir'd
;
for
there
being
in
those
Meadows
a
great
quantity
of
Wolves
,
who
might
surprize
them
,
they
go
to
Calve
in
the
Islands
of
the
Rivers
,
from
whence
they
don't
stir
till
the
young
Calves
are
able
to
follow
them
;
for
then
they
may
protect
them
against
any
Beast
whatsoever
.
These
Oxen
being
very
convenient
for
the
Subsistence
of
the
Savages
,
they
take
care
not
to
scare
them
from
their
Country
;
and
they
pursue
only
those
whom
they
have
wounded
with
their
Arrows
:
But
these
Creatures
multiply
in
such
a
manner
,
that
notwithstanding
the
great
Numbers
they
kill
every
Year
,
they
are
as
numerous
as
ever
.
The
Women
Spin
the
Wooll
of
those
Oxen
,
and
make
Sacks
thereof
to
carry
the
Flesh
which
they
dry
at
the
Sun
,
or
broil
upon
Grid-irons
.
They
have
no
Salt
,
and
yet
they
prepare
their
Flesh
so
well
,
that
it
keeps
above
four
Months
without
breeding
any
Corruption
;
and
it
looks
then
so
fresh
,
that
one
wou'd
think
it
was
newly
kill'd
.
They
commonly
boil
it
,
and
drink
the
Broath
of
it
instead
of
Water
.
This
is
the
ordinary
Drink
of
all
the
Savages
of
America
,
who
have
no
Commerce
with
the
Europeans
.
We
follow'd
their
Example
in
this
particular
;
and
it
must
be
confess'd
that
that
Broath
is
very
wholsom
.
The
Skin
of
those
Oxen
weighs
about
sixscore
Pound
;
but
the
Savages
make
use
only
of
the
thinnest
part
,
as
that
of
the
Belly
,
which
they
dress
with
the
Brains
of
all
sorts
of
Beasts
,
and
thereby
make
it
as
soft
as
our
Shamoi's
Skins
.
They
paint
them
with
several
Colours
,
and
adorn
with
pieces
of
Porcupine-Skins
,
red
and
white
,
the
Gowns
they
make
thereof
,
to
appear
in
Feasts
and
other
solemn
Occasions
.
They
make
other
Gowns
against
Cold
Weather
,
wherewith
they
cover
themselves
during
the
Winter
;
but
these
plain
Gowns
,
cover'd
with
curl'd
Wool
,
are
in
my
Opinion
the
finest
as
well
as
the
best
.
When
they
kill
any
Cows
,
their
young
Calves
follow
them
,
and
lick
their
Hands
.
They
bring
them
to
their
Children
,
who
eat
them
,
after
having
plaid
with
them
.
They
keep
the
Hoofs
of
those
little
Creatures
,
and
when
they
are
very
dry
,
they
tie
them
to
some
Wand
,
and
move
them
according
to
the
various
Postures
of
those
who
Sing
and
Dance
.
This
is
the
most
ridiculous
Musical
Instrument
that
I
ever
met
with
.
These
young
Calves
might
be
easily
tam'd
,
and
made
use
of
to
plough
the
Land
,
which
would
be
very
advantageous
to
the
Savages
.
These
Oxen
find
in
all
Seasons
Forrage
to
subsist
;
for
if
they
are
surpriz'd
in
the
Northern
Countries
by
the
Snow
,
before
they
can
reach
the
Southern
Parts
,
they
have
the
dexterity
to
remove
the
Snow
,
and
eat
the
Grass
underit
.
They
bellow
like
our
European
Oxen
,
but
not
so
frequently
.
Tho'
these
Oxen
are
taller
and
bigger
than
those
of
Europe
,
they
are
however
so
swift
,
that
no
Savage
can
overtake
them
:
They
are
so
timorous
,
that
they
run
away
from
any
Man
,
except
when
they
are
wounded
;
for
then
they
are
dangerous
,
and
often
kill
the
Savage
who
pursues
them
.
'T
is
a
diverting
prospect
to
see
near
the
Banks
of
the
Rivers
,
several
Droves
of
those
Oxen
,
of
about
four
or
five
hundred
together
,
grazing
in
those
green
Meadows
.
There
are
several
other
Beasts
in
that
Country
,
as
I
observ'd
in
my
Account
of
Louisiana
,
as
Stags
,
wild
Goats
,
Beavers
,
Otters
,
Bustards
,
which
have
an
excellent
Taste
;
Swans
,
Tortoises
,
Turkey-Cocks
,
Parrots
,
and
Partridges
.
These
are
also
an
incredible
quantity
of
Pelicans
,
whose
Bills
are
of
a
prodigious
Size
;
and
a
great
many
other
sorts
of
Birds
,
and
other
Beasts
.
The
Rivers
are
plentifully
stock'd
with
Fish
,
and
the
Soil
is
very
fertil
.
The
Forests
afford
all
manner
of
Timber
fit
for
Building
,
and
especially
Oak
;
which
is
there
much
better
than
in
Canada
,
and
would
be
excellent
for
building
Ships
.
That
Timber
might
be
squar'd
,
saw'd
,
and
ready
prepar'd
upon
the
Spot
,
and
brought
over
into
Europe
;
which
would
be
very
convenient
,
and
give
time
to
the
Trees
of
our
Forests
to
grow
,
whereas
they
are
in
a
manner
exhausted
.
There
are
in
those
Forests
abundance
of
Trees
beating
good
Fruit
,
and
of
wild
Vines
,
which
produce
Grapes
a
Foot
and
a
half
long
,
which
growing
to
a
perfect
maturity
,
may
make
very
good
Wine
.
One
may
see
there
also
large
Countries
cover'd
with
good
Hemp
,
growing
naturally
,
six
or
seven
Foot
in
height
.
In
short
,
by
the
Experiments
I
made
among
the
Islati
,
and
the
Illinois
,
I
am
persuaded
that
the
Soil
of
that
Country
Would
produce
all
manner
of
Corn
,
Fruits
,
&c.
even
more
plentifully
than
in
any
part
of
Europe
,
seeing
there
ar●
two
Crops
every
Year
.
The
Air
is
very
temperate
,
clear
,
and
open
,
and
the
Country
water'd
with
several
Lakes
,
Brooks
,
and
Rivers
,
which
are
for
the
most
part
navigable
.
The
Gnats
and
other
little
Flies
that
are
so
troublesome
in
Canada
,
and
some
other
dangerous
Beasts
,
are
unknown
in
this
Country
;
which
in
two
Years
time
,
might
supply
its
Inhabitants
,
if
cultivated
,
with
all
things
necessary
for
Life
,
without
wanting
any
thing
from
Europe
;
and
the
Islands
of
America
,
with
Wine
,
Bread
,
and
Flesh.
The
Bucaneers
might
kill
in
that
Country
a
greater
number
of
Oxen
than
in
all
the
Islands
they
resort
to
.
There
are
Mines
of
Coal
,
Slate
,
and
Iron
;
and
s●●eral
pieces
of
fine
red
Copper
,
which
I
have
found
now
and
then
upon
the
Surface
of
the
Earth
,
makes
me
believe
that
there
are
Mines
of
it
;
and
doubtless
of
other
Metals
and
Minerals
,
which
may
be
discover'd
one
time
or
another
.
They
have
already
found
Allum
in
the
Country
of
the
Iroquois
.
CHAP.
XXXI
.
An
Account
of
our
Arrival
to
the
Illinois
,
one
of
the
most
Numerous
Nations
of
the
Savages
of
America
.
THis
Word
Illinois
comes
,
as
it
has
been
already
observ'd
from
Illini
,
which
in
the
Language
of
that
Nation
signifies
A
perfect
and
accomplish'd
Man.
The
Villages
of
the
Illinoi●
are
situated
in
a
Marshy
Plain
,
about
the
fortieth
Degree
of
Latitude
,
on
the
Right
side
of
the
River
,
which
is
as
broad
as
the
Meuse
.
Their
greatest
Village
may
have
in
it
four
or
five
hundred
Cabins
,
every
Cabin
five
or
six
Fires
,
and
each
Fire
one
or
two
Families
,
who
live
together
in
great
Concord
.
Their
Cabins
are
cover'd
with
Mats
of
flat
Rushes
so
closely
sew'd
together
,
that
no
Wind
,
Rain
,
or
Snow
may
go
thro'
it
.
The
Union
that
reigns
amongst
that
barbarous
People
,
ought
to
cover
with
Shame
the
Christians
;
amongst
whom
we
can
see
no
trace
of
that
brotherly
Love
,
which
united
the
Primitive
Proffessors
of
Christianity
.
When
the
Savages
have
gather'd
in
their
Indian
Corn
,
they
dig
some
Holes
in
the
Ground
,
where
they
keep
it
for
Summer-time
,
because
Meat
does
not
keep
in
hot
Weather
;
whereas
they
have
very
little
occasion
for
it
in
Winter
;
and
't
is
then
their
Custom
to
leave
their
Villages
,
and
with
their
whole
Families
,
to
go
a
hunting
Oxen
,
Beavers
,
&c.
carrying
with
them
but
a
small
quantity
of
their
Corn
,
which
however
they
value
so
much
,
that
the
most
sensible
Wrong
one
may
do
them
in
their
Opinion
,
is
to
take
some
of
their
Corn
in
their
absence
.
We
found
no
Body
in
the
Village
,
as
we
had
foreseen
;
for
the
Illinois
had
divided
themselves
according
to
their
Custom
,
and
were
gone
a
hunting
.
Their
Absence
caus'd
a
great
Perplexity
amongst
us
;
for
we
wanted
Provisions
,
and
yet
durst
not
meddle
with
the
Indian
Corn
the
Savages
had
laid
under
Ground
for
their
Subsistence
,
and
to
sow
their
Lands
.
However
,
our
Necessity
being
very
great
,
and
it
being
impossible
to
continue
our
Voyage
,
without
any
Provisions
,
especially
seeing
the
Oxen
and
other
Beasts
had
been
driven
from
the
Banks
of
the
River
,
by
means
of
Fire
,
as
I
have
related
in
my
former
Chapter
,
M.
la
Salle
resolv'd
to
take
about
forty
Bushels
of
Corn
,
in
hopes
to
appease
the
Savages
with
some
Presents
.
We
embark'd
again
with
these
fresh
Provisions
,
and
continu'd
to
fall
down
the
River
,
which
runs
directly
to
the
South
.
Four
Days
after
,
being
the
First
of
Ianuary
,
1680.
we
said
Mass
;
and
having
wish'd
a
happy
New-Year
to
M.
la
Salle
,
and
to
all
others
,
I
thought
fit
to
make
a
pathetical
Exhortation
to
our
Grumblers
,
to
encourage
them
to
go
on
cheerfully
,
and
inspire
them
with
Union
and
Concord
.
Father
Gabriel
,
Zenobe
,
and
I
,
embrac'd
them
afterwards
;
and
they
promis'd
us
to
continue
firm
in
their
Duty
.
The
same
Day
we
went
thro'
a
Lake
form●d
by
the
River
,
about
seven
Leagues
long
,
and
one
broad
.
The
Savages
call
that
Place
Pimiteoui
;
that
is
,
in
their
Tongue
,
A
place
where
there
is
abundance
of
fat
Beasts
.
When
the
River
of
the
Illinois
freezes
,
which
is
but
seldom
,
it
freezes
only
to
this
Lake
,
and
never
from
thence
to
the
Meschasipi
,
into
which
this
River
falls
.
M.
la
Salle
observ'd
here
the
Elevation
of
the
Pole
,
and
found
that
this
Lake
lies
in
the
Latitude
of
thirty
three
Degrees
,
and
forty
five
Minutes
.
We
had
been
inform'd
,
that
the
Illinois
were
our
Enemies
;
and
therefore
M.
la
Salle
had
resolv'd
to
use
all
manner
of
Precaution
when
we
should
meet
with
them
;
but
we
found
our selves
on
a
sudden
in
●he
middle
of
their
Camp
,
which
took
up
the
two
sides
of
the
River
.
M.
la
Salle
order'd
immediately
his
Men
to
make
their
Arms
ready
,
and
brought
his
Canow's
on
a
Line
,
placing
himself
to
the
Right
,
and
M.
Tonti
to
the
Left
;
so
that
we
took
almost
the
whole
breadth
of
the
River
.
The
Illinois
,
who
had
not
yet
discover'd
our
Fleet
,
were
very
much
surpriz'd
to
see
us
coming
so
swif●ly
upon
them
;
for
the
Stream
was
extraordinary
rapid
in
that
Place
:
Some
run
to
their
Arms
,
but
most
took
the
Flight
,
with
horrid
Cries
and
Howlings
.
The
Current
brought
us
in
the
mean
time
to
their
Camp
;
and
M.
la
Salle
went
the
very
first
a-shoar
,
follow'd
by
his
Men
;
which
encreas'd
the
Consternation
of
the
Savages
,
whom
we
might
have
easily
defeated
;
but
as
it
was
not
our
Design
,
we
made
a
halt
to
give
them
time
to
recover
themselves
,
and
see
that
we
were
no
Enemies
.
M.
la
Salle
might
have
prevented
their
Confusion
by
shewing
his
Calumet
,
or
Pipe
of
Peace
,
but
he
was
afraid
the
Savages
would
impute
it
to
our
Weakness
.
The
Illinois
being
exceedingly
terrify'd
,
tho'
they
were
several
thousand
Men
,
tender'd
us
the
Calumet
of
Peace
;
and
then
we
offer'd
them
ours
;
which
being
accepted
on
both
sides
,
an
extraordinary
Joy
succeeded
the
terrible
Fears
they
had
been
under
upon
our
landing
.
They
sent
immediately
to
fetch
back
those
who
fled
away
;
and
Father
Zenobe
and
I
went
to
their
Cabins
.
We
took
their
Children
by
the
Hand
,
and
express'd
our
Love
for
them
with
all
the
signs
we
could
:
We
did
the
like
to
the
Old
Men
,
having
compassion
of
those
poor
Creatures
,
who
are
so
miserable
a●
to
be
ignorant
of
their
Creator
and
Redeemer
.
Most
of
the
Savages
,
who
had
run
away
upon
our
landing
,
understanding
that
we
were
Friends
,
return'd
;
but
some
others
had
been
so
terrify'd
,
that
they
did
not
come
back
till
three
or
four
Days
after
,
that
they
were
told
that
we
had
smoak'd
in
their
Calumet
of
Peace
.
In
the
mean
time
we
had
discours'd
the
Chief
of
the
Illinois
by
our
Interpreter
;
and
told
them
,
That
we
were
Inhabitants
of
Canada
,
and
their
Friends
;
that
we
were
come
to
teach
them
the
Knowledge
of
the
Captain
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
to
use
Fire-Arms
,
which
were
unknown
to
them
;
with
several
other
things
relating
to
their
Advantage
.
We
were
forc'd
to
make
use
of
these
metaphorical
Expressions
,
to
give
them
some
Idea
of
the
Supreme
DEITY
.
They
heard
our
Discourses
with
great
attention
,
and
afterwards
gave
a
great
Shout
for
Joy
,
repeating
these
Words
:
Tepatoui-Nika
;
That
is
,
We●l
,
my
Brother
,
my
Friend
;
thou
hast
done
very
well
.
These
Savages
have
more
Humanity
than
all
the
others
of
the
Northern
America
;
and
understanding
the
subject
of
our
Errand
,
express'd
a
great
Gratitude
.
They
rubb'd
our
Legs
and
Feet
,
near
the
Fire
,
with
Oil
of
Bears
and
Grease
of
Wild
Oxen
,
which
after
much
travel
is
an
incomparable
Refreshment
;
and
presented
us
some
Flesh
to
eat
,
putting
the
three
first
Morsels
into
our
Mouth
with
great
Ceremonies
.
This
is
a
great
piece
of
Civility
amongst
them
.
M.
la
Salle
presented
them
with
some
Tobacco
from
Martinico
,
and
some
Axes
;
and
told
them
,
That
he
had
desir'd
them
to
meet
to
treat
about
some
weighty
matters
;
but
that
there
was
one
in
particular
,
which
he
would
discourse
them
upon
before
any
other
.
He
added
,
that
he
knew
how
necessary
their
Corn
was
to
them
;
but
that
being
reduc'd
to
an
unspeakable
Necessity
when
he
came
to
their
Village
,
and
seeing
no
probability
to
subsist
,
he
had
been
forc'd
to
take
some
Corn
from
their
Habitations
without
their
leave
:
That
he
would
give
'em
Axes
,
and
other
things
,
in
lieu
of
it
,
if
they
could
spare
it
;
that
if
they
could
not
,
they
were
free
to
take
it
again
;
concluding
,
That
if
they
were
no●
able
to
supply
us
with
Provisions
,
he
design'd
to
continue
his
Voyage
,
and
go
to
their
Neighbours
,
who
would
heartily
give
him
what
was
necessary
for
his
subsistence
;
but
however
,
to
shew
them
his
Kindness
,
he
would
leave
a
Smith
among
them
,
to
mend
their
Axes
and
other
Tools
we
should
supply
them
with
.
The
Savages
having
consider'd
our
Proposals
,
granted
all
our
Demands
,
and
made
Alliance
with
us
.
We
were
oblig'd
to
use
many
Precautions
to
make
our
Alliance
lasting
and
solid
,
because
our
Enemies
did
their
utmost
to
prevent
it
.
The
very
same
Day
we
came
to
the
Camp
of
the
Illinois
,
one
of
the
Chief
Captains
of
the
Masc●utens
,
whose
Name
was
Monso
,
arriv'd
also
with
some
Miamis
,
and
other
young
Men
,
who
brought
with
them
some
Axes
,
Knives
,
Kettles
,
and
other
Goods
.
Our
Enemies
had
chosen
him
for
that
Embassie
,
knowing
that
the
Illinois
would
rather
believe
him
than
the
Miamis
,
because
they
had
never
been
in
War
with
the
Mascoutens
.
This
Savage
arriv'd
pretty
late
,
and
caball'd
all
the
Night
long
against
us
:
He
told
them
,
That
M.
la
Salle
was
a
great
Friend
of
the
Iroquois
,
who
were
to
follow
him
speedily
,
with
some
of
the
Europeans
from
Canada
,
to
invade
them
,
and
destroy
their
Nation
;
and
that
he
was
sent
by
some
of
the
Europeans
themselves
,
who
could
not
approve
that
Treachery
of
their
Country-men
,
to
give
them
notice
thereof
,
that
they
might
not
be
surpriz'd
.
He
enforc'd
his
Arguments
by
presenting
them
with
all
the
Goods
he
had
brought
along
with
him
;
and
thinking
he
had
gain'd
his
Point
,
went
back
the
same
Night
,
fearing
,
with
much
Reason
,
that
M.
la
Salle
would
resent
that
Master-piece
of
Villany
,
and
punish
him
for
it
.
The
Illinois
were
assembled
in
Council
all
the
Night
;
for
they
never
treat
of
any
secret
Affairs
during
the
Day
,
and
did
not
know
what
Measures
to
take
;
for
tho'
they
did
not
believe
all
the
Stories
the
Mascouten
had
made
unto
them
,
yet
the
next
Day
they
appear'd
much
indifferent
and
mistrusting
.
As
they
seem'd
to
contrive
something
against
us
,
we
began
to
be
uneasie
;
but
M.
la
Salle
,
who
suspected
that
their
sudden
Alteration
towards
us
,
was
the
effect
of
a
false
Report
,
made
such
Presents
to
one
of
their
Chiefs
,
that
he
told
him
all
the
Particulars
of
the
Embassie
and
Negotiation
of
Monso
;
and
thereby
enabled
him
to
remove
the
Jealousie
of
the
Illinois
,
and
confound
the
wicked
Designs
our
Enemies
.
He
manag'd
that
Point
with
such
Dexterity
,
that
he
did
not
only
regain
the
Friendship
of
that
Nation
,
but
likewise
undeceiv'd
the
Mascouten
and
Miamis
;
and
was
Mediator
between
the
latter
and
the
Illinois
,
who
by
his
means
made
an
Alliance
which
lasted
all
the
while
we
remain'd
in
those
Countries
.
CHAP.
XXXII
.
An
Account
of
what
hapned
to
us
while
we
remain'd
among
the
Illinois
,
till
the
Building
of
a
New
Fort.
SOme
Days
after
,
Nikanape
,
Brother
to
Chessagouasse
,
the
most
considerable
Chief
of
the
Illinois
,
who
was
then
absent
,
invited
us
to
a
great
Feast
;
and
before
we
sate
down
to
eat
,
made
a
long
Speech
,
very
different
from
what
the
other
Captains
had
told
us
upon
our
arrival
.
He
said
that
he
had
invited
us
not
so
much
to
give
us
a
Treat
,
as
to
endeavour
to
disswade
us
from
the
Resolution
we
had
taken
,
to
go
down
to
the
Sea
by
the
great
River
Meschasipi
.
He
added
,
That
several
had
perish'd
,
having
ventur'd
upon
the
same
Enterprize
,
the
Banks
of
that
River
being
inhabited
by
barbarous
and
bloody
Nations
,
whom
we
should
be
unable
to
resist
,
notwithstanding
our
Valour
and
the
Goodness
of
our
Arms
;
that
the
River
was
full
of
dangerous
Monsters
,
as
Crocodiles
,
Tritons
,
(
meaning
a
Sea-Monster
)
and
Serpents
;
that
supposing
the
Bark
we
design'd
to
build
was
big
enough
to
protect
us
against
the
Dangers
he
had
mention'd
,
yet
it
would
avail
us
nothing
against
another
which
was
inevitable
;
For
,
said
he
,
the
River
Meschasipi
is
so
full
of
Rocks
and
Falls
towards
its
Mouth
,
that
the
Rapidity
of
the
Current
cannot
be
master'd
,
which
will
carry
your
Bark
into
a
horrid
Whirlpool
,
that
swallows
up
every
thing
that
comes
near
it
;
and
even
the
River
itself
,
which
appears
no
more
,
losing
it self
in
that
hideous
and
bottomless
Gulph
.
He
added
so
many
other
Circumstances
,
and
appear'd
so
serious
,
and
so
much
concern'd
for
us
,
that
two
of
our
Men
,
who
understood
their
Language
,
but
not
their
Politicks
,
were
moved
at
it
,
and
their
Fear
appear'd
in
their
Faces
.
We
observ'd
it
,
but
could
not
help
it
;
for
it
would
be
an
unpardonable
Affr●nt
to
interrupt
a
Savage
.
And
besides
,
we
had
perhaps
encreas'd
the
Allarms
of
our
Men.
When
Nikanape
had
made
an
end
of
his
Discourse
,
we
answer'd
him
in
so
calm
a
manner
,
that
he
cou'd
not
fancy
we
were
surpriz'd
at
his
Objections
against
our
Voyage
.
Our
Interpreter
told
him
,
by
order
of
M.
la
Salle
,
that
we
were
much
oblig'd
to
him
for
the
Advices
he
gave
us
;
but
that
the
Difficulties
and
Dangers
he
had
mention'd
,
would
make
our
Enterprize
still
more
glorious
;
that
we
fear'd
the
Master
of
the
Life
of
all
Men
,
who
rul'd
the
Sea
,
and
all
the
World
;
and
therefore
would
think
it
a
happiness
to
lay
down
our
Life
to
make
his
Name
known
to
all
his
Creatures
.
We
added
,
that
we
believ'd
that
most
of
the
Dangers
he
had
mention'd
were
not
in
being
,
but
that
the
Friendship
he
had
for
us
,
had
put
him
upon
that
Invention
,
to
oblige
us
to
remain
with
them
.
We
thought
fit
however
,
to
let
him
know
,
that
we
perceiv'd
our
Enemies
had
fomented
some
Jealousies
in
their
Mind
,
and
that
they
seem'd
to
mistrust
our
Designs
;
but
as
we
were
sincere
in
our
Dealings
,
we
desir'd
them
to
let
us
know
freely
,
and
without
any
Disguise
,
the
Grounds
of
their
Suspicions
,
that
we
might
satisfie
them
,
and
clear
our selves
;
concluding
,
That
seeing
our
Demand
was
so
just
and
equitable
,
we
expected
they
would
grant
it
,
or
else
that
we
should
have
reason
to
think
that
the
Joy
they
had
express'd
upon
our
Arrival
,
and
the
Friendship
they
had
since
show'd
to
us
,
was
nothing
but
a
Deceit
and
Dissimulation
.
Nikanape
was
not
able
to
answer
us
,
and
therefore
chang'd
his
Discourse
,
desiring
us
to
eat
.
The
Dinner
being
over
,
our
Interpreter
reassum'd
his
Discourse
,
and
told
the
Company
,
That
we
were
not
surpriz'd
at
the
Envy
their
Neighbours
express'd
about
our
Arrival
into
their
Country
,
because
they
knew
too
well
the
Advantages
of
Commerce
,
and
therefore
wou'd
engross
it
to
themselves
,
and
obstruct
by
all
means
our
good
Correspondence
;
but
that
we
wonder'd
that
they
wou'd
give
Ear
to
the
Suggestions
of
our
common
Enemies
,
and
conceal
any
thing
from
us
,
since
we
had
so
sincerely
acquainted
them
with
our
Designs
.
We
did
not
sleep
,
Brother
,
said
he
,
directing
his
Discourse
to
Nikanape
,
when
Monso
was
caballing
amongst
you
in
the
Night
to
our
Prejudice
,
endeavouring
to
make
you
believe
that
we
were
Spies
of
the
Iroquois
.
The
Presents
he
made
to
perswade
his
Lyes
,
are
still
hidden
in
this
Cabin
:
But
why
has
he
run
away
immediately
after
,
instead
of
appearing
publickly
to
justifie
his
Accusation
?
Thou
art
a
Witness
thy self
,
that
upon
our
landing
we
might
have
kill'd
all
thy
Nephews
,
and
done
what
our
Enemies
tell
you
we
design
to
do
,
after
we
have
made
Alliance
with
thee
,
and
settled
themselves
amongst
you
.
But
if
it
were
our
Design
,
why
should
we
defer
to
put
it
into
execution
?
And
who
hinders
our
Warriours
,
who
are
here
with
me
,
to
kill
all
of
you
,
whilst
your
young
Men
are
a
Hunting
?
Thou
hast
been
told
,
that
our
Valour
is
terrible
to
the
Iroquois
themselves
;
and
therefore
we
need
not
their
Assistance
to
wage
War
with
thee
,
if
it
were
our
Design
.
But
to
remove
even
the
least
Pretence
of
Suspicio●
and
Iealousie
,
send
somebody
to
bring
back
that
malicious
Accuser
,
and
we
will
stay
here
to
confute
him
in
thy
Presence
:
For
how
can
he
know
us
,
seeing
he
never
saw
us
in
his
Life
?
And
how
can
he
be
acquainted
with
the
secret
League
we
have
made
with
the
Iroquois
,
whom
he
knows
only
by
Name
?
Consider
our
Equipage
;
we
have
nothing
but
Tools
and
Goods
,
which
can
never
be
made
use
of
,
but
for
the
Good
of
thy
Nation
,
and
not
for
its
Destruction
,
as
our
Enemies
would
make
thee
believe
.
This
Discourse
mov'd
them
very
much
;
and
they
sent
after
Monso
to
bring
him
back
;
but
the
Snow
which
fell
that
Night
spoil'd
the
Track
,
and
so
he
could
not
be
over-taken
.
He
had
remain'd
for
some
Days
not
far
from
us
,
to
know
what
would
be
the
success
of
his
Embassie
.
However
,
some
of
our
Men
lay
under
such
terrible
Apprehensions
,
that
we
could
never
recover
their
Courage
,
nor
remove
their
Fears
;
so
that
six
of
them
who
had
the
Guard
that
Night
(
amongst
which
were
two
Sawers
,
the
most
necessary
of
our
Workmen
for
Building
our
Ship
)
run
away
,
taking
with
them
what
they
thought
necessary
;
but
considering
the
country
thro'
which
they
were
to
travel
,
and
the
Season
of
the
Year
,
we
may
say
,
that
for
avoiding
an
uncertain
Peril
,
they
expos'd
themselves
to
a
most
certain
Danger
.
M.
la
Salle
seeing
that
those
six
Men
were
gone
,
and
fearing
that
this
Disertion
would
make
a
disadvantageous
Impression
upon
the
Savages
,
he
order'd
his
Men
to
tell
the
Illinois
,
That
he
had
resolv'd
to
send
after
them
to
punish
them
as
they
deserv'd
;
but
that
the
Season
being
so
hard
,
he
was
loth
to
expose
his
Men
;
and
that
those
Deserters
would
be
severely
punish'd
in
Canada
.
In
the
mean
time
,
we
exhorted
the
rest
to
continue
firm
in
their
Duty
,
assuring
them
,
That
if
any
were
afraid
of
venturing
themselves
upon
the
River
Meschasipi
,
because
of
the
Dangers
Nikanape
had
mention'd
,
M.
la
Salle
would
give
them
leave
to
return
next
Spring
to
Canada
,
and
allow
them
a
Canow
to
to
make
their
Voyage
;
whereas
they
could
not
venture
to
return
home
at
this
time
of
the
Year
,
without
exposing
themselves
to
perish
with
Hunger
,
Cold
,
or
the
Hands
of
the
Savages
.
They
promis●d
Wonders
;
but
M.
la
Salle
knowing
their
Inconstancy
,
and
dissembling
the
Vexation
their
want
of
Courage
and
Resolution
caus'd
him
,
resolv'd
to
prevent
any
farther
Subornation
,
and
to
leave
the
Camp
of
the
Illinois
;
but
lest
his
Men
should
not
consent
to
it
,
he
call'd
them
together
,
and
told
them
we
were
not
safe
among
the
Illinois
,
and
that
perhaps
the
Iroquois
would
come
in
a
little
time
to
attack
them
;
and
that
these
being
not
able
to
resist
,
they
were
like
to
run
away
,
and
betake
themselves
to
the
Woods
,
and
leave
us
expos'd
to
the
Mercy
of
the
Iroquois
,
whose
Cruelty
was
sufficiently
known
to
us
;
therefore
he
knew
no
other
Remedy
but
to
fortifie
a
Post
,
where
we
might
defend
our selves
both
against
the
Illinois
and
Iroquois
,
as
occasion
should
require
.
These
Reasons
,
with
some
other
Arguments
which
I
added
to
the
same
purpose
,
proved
powerful
enough
to
engage
them
to
approve
M.
la
Salle's
Design
;
and
so
it
was
resolv'd
to
build
a
Fort
in
a
very
advantageous
Place
on
the
River
,
four
Days
Journey
below
the
great
Village
of
the
Illinois
.
CHAP.
XXXIII
.
Reflections
upon
the
Temper
and
Manners
of
the
Illinois
,
and
the
little
Disposition
they
have
to
embrace
Christianity
.
BEfore
I
speak
in
particular
of
the
Illinois
,
I
think
fit
to
observe
here
,
that
there
is
a
nation
of
the
Miamis
to
the
South-West
of
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
,
who
inhabit
the
Banks
of
a
●ine-River
,
within
fifteen
Leagues
from
the
Lake
,
in
the
Latitude
of
41
Degrees
.
The
Maskoutens
and
Outtouagamis
live
more
Northward
on
the
River
Melleoki
,
which
runs
into
the
Lake
in
the
Latitude
of
43
Degrees
.
To
the
West
of
it
live
the
Kikapous
and
Ainoves
.
who
have
two
Villages
;
and
to
the
West
of
these
there
is
the
Village
of
the
Illinois
Cascaschia
,
situated
towards
the
Source
of
the
River
Checagoumenans
.
The
Authoutantas
and
Maskoutens-Nadouessians
live
within
one
hundred
and
thirty
Leagues
of
the
Illinois
,
in
three
great
Villages
,
on
the
Banks
of
a
fine
River
which
discharges
it self
into
the
great
River
Meschasipi
.
We
shall
have
occasion
to
talk
of
these
and
several
other
Nations
.
Most
of
these
Savages
,
and
especially
the
Illinois
,
make
their
Cabins
of
flat
Rushes
,
which
they
sew
together
,
and
line
them
with
the
same
;
so
that
no
Rain
can
go
through
it
.
They
are
tall
,
strong
,
and
manage
their
Bows
and
Arrows
with
great
dexterity
;
for
they
did
not
know
the
use
of
Fire-Arms
before
we
came
into
their
Country
.
They
are
Lazy
,
Vagabonds
,
Timorous
,
Pettish
,
Thieves
,
and
so
fond
of
their
Liberty
,
that
they
have
no
great
Respect
for
their
Chiefs
.
Their
Villages
are
open
,
and
not
enclos'd
with
Palisado's
,
as
in
some
other
Places
,
because
they
have
not
Courage
enough
to
defend
them
,
for
they
fly
away
as
soon
as
they
hear
their
Enemies
approach
.
Besides
the
Arrows
,
they
use
two
other
Weapons
,
a
kind
of
a
Pike
and
a
Club
of
Wood.
Their
Country
is
so
fertile
,
that
it
supplies
them
with
all
the
Necessaries
for
Life
,
and
especially
since
we
taught
them
the
use
of
I●on
Tools
to
cultivate
it
.
The
Hermaphrodites
are
very
common
amongst
them
,
which
is
so
much
the
more
surprizing
,
because
I
have
not
observ'd
any
such
thing
amongst
the
other
Nations
of
the
Northern
America
.
Poligamy
is
allow'd
amongst
them
;
and
they
generally
marry
several
Sisters
,
thinking
they
agree
better
than
Strangers
.
They
are
exceedingly
Jealous
,
and
cut
the
Nose
of
their
Wives
upon
the
least
suspicion
.
Notwithstanding
they
have
several
Wives
,
they
are
so
lascivious
as
to
be
guilty
of
Sodomy
,
and
keep
Boys
,
whom
they
cloth
with
Women's
Apparel
,
because
they
make
of
them
that
abominable
use
.
These
Boys
live
in
their
Families
amongst
Women
,
without
going
either
to
their
Wars
or
Hunting
.
As
to
their
Religion
,
I
observ'd
that
they
are
very
superstitious
;
but
I
could
never
discover
that
they
had
any
Worship
,
nor
any
Reason
for
their
Superstition
.
They
are
great
Gamesters
,
as
well
as
all
the
other
Savages
that
I
have
known
in
America
.
As
there
are
some
stony
Places
in
this
Country
,
where
there
is
a
great
quantity
of
Serpents
,
very
troublesome
to
the
Illinois
,
they
know
several
Herbs
which
are
a
quicker
and
surer
Remedy
against
their
Venom
,
than
our
Treacle
and
Orvietan
.
They
rub
themselves
with
these
Herbs
,
after
which
they
play
with
those
dangerous
Serpents
,
without
receiving
any
hurt
.
They
take
the
young
ones
and
put
them
sometimes
into
their
Mouth
.
They
go
stark
naked
in
Summer-time
,
wearing
only
a
kind
of
Shoes
made
of
the
Skins
of
Oxen
;
but
the
Winter
being
pretty
severe
in
their
Country
,
tho'
very
short
,
they
wear
Gowns
made
of
th●
Skins
of
Wild
Beasts
,
or
of
Oxen
,
which
they
dress
and
paint
most
curiously
,
as
I
have
already
observ'd
.
The
Illinois
,
as
most
of
the
Savages
of
America
,
being
brutish
,
wild
,
and
stupid
,
and
their
Manners
being
so
opposite
to
the
Morals
of
the
Gospel
,
their
Conversion
is
to
be
despair'd
of
,
till
Time
and
the
Commerce
with
the
Europeans
has
remov'd
their
natural
Fierceness
and
Ignorance
,
and
thereby
made
'em
more
apt
to
be
sensible
of
the
Charms
of
Christianity
.
I
have
met
with
some
who
were
more
teachable
;
and
Father
Zenobe
told
me
,
that
he
Baptiz'd
two
or
three
of
them
at
the
point
of
Death
,
because
they
desi●'d
it
;
and
shew'd
some
good
Disposition
to
induce
him
to
grant
that
Demand
.
They
will
tamely
suffer
to
Baptize
their
Children
,
and
would
not
refuse
it
themselves
;
but
they
are
incapable
of
any
previous
Instruction
concerning
the
Truth
of
the
Gospel
,
and
th●
Efficacy
of
the
Sacraments
.
Would
I
follow
the
Example
of
some
other
Missionaries
,
I
could
have
boasted
of
many
Conversions
;
for
I
might
have
easily
Baptiz'd
all
those
Nations
,
and
then
say
,
as
I
am
afraid
they
do
without
any
ground
,
That
I
had
converted
them
.
Father
Zenobe
had
met
with
two
Savages
,
who
had
promis'd
to
follow
him
every
where
,
whom
he
instructed
and
Baptiz'd
;
but
tho'
they
were
more
tractable
than
the
rest
,
they
would
not
leave
their
Country
;
and
he
understood
afterwards
,
that
one
of
them
,
whose
Name
was
Chassagouache
,
was
dead
in
the
hands
of
the
Iunglers
,
and
consequently
in
the
Superstitions
of
his
Country-men
;
so
that
his
Baptism
serv'd
only
to
make
him
duplo
Filius
Gehennae
.
CHAP.
XXXIV
.
An
Account
of
the
Building
of
a
New
Fort
on
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
nam'd
by
the
Savages
Checagou
,
and
by
us
Fort
Crevecoeur
;
as
also
a
Bark
to
go
down
the
River
Meschasipi
.
I
Must
observe
here
,
that
the
hardest
Winter
lasts
not
above
two
Months
in
this
charming
Country
;
so
that
on
the
15th
of
Ianuary
there
came
a
sudden
Thaw
,
which
made
the
Rivers
navigable
,
and
the
Weather
so
mild
as
it
is
with
us
in
the
middle
of
the
Spring
.
M.
la
Salle
improving
this
fair
Season
,
desir'd
me
to
go
down
the
River
with
him
to
chuse
a
Place
fit
to
build
our
Fort.
After
having
view'd
the
Country
,
we
pitch'd
upon
an
Eminence
on
the
Bank
of
the
River
,
defended
on
that
side
by
the
River
,
and
on
two
others
by
two
Ditches
the
Rains
had
made
very
deep
by
succession
of
Time
;
so
that
it
was
accessible
only
by
one
way
;
therefore
we
cast
a
Line
to
join
those
two
natural
Ditches
,
and
made
the
Eminence
steep
on
every
side
,
supporting
the
Earth
with
great
pieces
of
Timber
.
We
made
a
hasty
Lodgment
thereupon
,
to
be
ready
to
defend
us
in
case
the
Savages
would
obstruct
the
Building
of
our
Fort
;
but
no
body
offering
to
disturbus
,
we
went
on
diligently
with
our
Work.
Fathers
Gabriel
,
Zenobe
,
and
I
,
made
in
the
mean
time
a
Cabin
of
Planks
,
wherein
our
Workmen
came
to
Prayers
every
Morning
and
Evening
;
but
having
no
Wine
,
we
could
not
say
Mass.
The
Fort
being
half
finish'd
,
M.
la
Salle
lodg'd
himself
in
the
middle
with
M.
Tonti
;
and
every
body
took
his
Post.
We
plac'd
our
Forge
along
the
Courtin
on
the
side
of
the
Wood
,
and
laid
in
a
great
quantity
of
Coals
for
that
use
.
In
the
mean
time
our
Thoughts
were
always
bent
towards
our
Discovery
,
and
M.
la
Salle
and
I
had
frequent
Conferences
about
it
:
But
our
greatest
Difficulty
was
to
build
a
Bark
;
for
our
Sawers
being
gone
,
we
did
not
know
what
to
do
.
However
,
●s
the
Timber
was
cheap
enough
,
we
told
our
Men
,
that
if
any
of
them
would
undertake
to
saw
Boards
for
Building
the
said
Bark
,
we
might
surmount
all
other
Difficulties
.
Two
Men
undertook
it
;
and
tho'
they
had
never
try'd
it
before
,
they
succeeded
very
well
;
so
that
we
began
to
build
a
Bark
,
the
Keel
whereof
was
forty
two
Foot
long
.
Our
Men
went
on
so
briskly
with
the
Work
,
that
on
the
1st
of
March
our
Bark
was
half
built
,
and
all
the
Timber
ready
prepar'd
for
the
finishing
of
it
.
Our
Fort
was
also
very
near
finish'd
,
and
we
nam'd
it
the
Fort
of
Crevecoeur
,
because
the
desertion
of
our
Men
,
and
the
other
Difficulties
we
labour'd
under
,
had
almost
broke
our
Hearts
.
Tho'
the
Winter
is
not
harder
nor
longer
in
the
Country
of
the
Illinois
,
than
in
●rovence
,
the
Snow
remain'd
upon
the
Earth
,
in
the
Year
1680
,
for
twenty
Days
together
,
which
had
●ot
been
seen
in
the
Memory
of
Man.
This
caus'd
a
great
Surprize
to
the
Savages
,
and
brought
upon
us
a
world
of
Inconveniencies
,
besides
the
many
others
we
suffer'd
.
In
the
mean
time
we
perfected
our
Fort
;
and
our
Bark
was
in
such
a
forwardness
,
that
we
might
have
expected
to
be
in
a
condition
to
sail
in
a
very
short
time
,
had
we
been
provided
with
all
other
Necessaries
;
but
hearing
nothing
of
our
Ship
,
and
therefore
wanting
the
Rigging
and
other
Tackle
for
our
Bark
,
we
found
our selves
in
great
perplexity
,
and
did
not
know
what
to
do
in
this
sad
Juncture
,
being
above
five
hundred
Leagues
from
Fort
Frontenac
,
whither
it
was
almost
impossible
to
return
at
that
time
,
because
the
Snow
made
the
travelling
very
dangerous
by
Land
,
and
the
Ice
made
it
impracticable
to
our
Canow's
.
M.
la
Salle
did
not
doubt
then
but
his
Beloved
Griffin
was
lost
;
but
neither
this
nor
the
other
Difficulties
dejected
him
;
his
great
Courage
buoy'd
him
up
,
and
he
resolv'd
to
return
to
Fort
Frontenac
by
Land
,
notwithstanding
the
Snow
,
and
the
unspeakable
Dangers
attending
so
great
a
Voyage
.
We
had
a
long
Conference
about
it
in
private
,
wherein
having
examin'd
all
things
,
it
was
resolv'd
that
he
should
return
to
Fort
Frontenac
with
three
Men
,
to
bring
along
with
him
the
necessary
things
to
proceed
on
our
Discovery
,
while
I
with
two
Men
should
go
in
a
Canow
to
the
River
Meschasipi
,
and
endeavour
to
get
the
Friendship
of
those
Nations
inhabiting
the
Banks
of
that
River
.
Our
Resolution
was
certainly
very
great
and
bold
;
but
there
was
this
essential
difference
,
that
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Countries
thro'
which
M.
la
Salle
was
to
travel
,
knew
the
Europeans
;
whereas
those
Savages
whom
I
design'd
to
visit
,
had
never
heard
of
us
in
their
Life
;
and
had
been
represented
by
the
Illinois
,
as
the
most
barbarous
Nations
in
the
World.
However
,
M.
la
Salle
and
I
had
Courage
enough
to
undertake
our
Difficult
Task
;
but
we
had
much
ado
to
persuade
five
of
our
Men
to
follow
us
,
or
to
engage
to
expect
our
Return
at
Fort
Crevecoeur
.
CHAP.
XXXV
.
Containing
an
Account
of
what
was
transacted
at
Fort
Crevecoeur
before
M.
la
Salle's
return
to
Fort
Frontenac
;
and
the
Instructions
we
receiv'd
from
a
Savage
concerning
the
River
Meschasipi
BEfore
M.
la
Salle
and
I
parted
,
we
found
means
to
undeceive
our
Men
,
and
remove
the
groundless
Fears
they
had
conceiv'd
from
what
the
Illinois
,
thro'
the
Suggestions
of
Monso
,
had
told
us
concerning
the
Dangers
,
or
rather
the
Impossibility
of
Sailing
upon
the
River
Meschasipi
.
Some
Savages
inhabiting
beyond
that
River
,
came
to
the
Camp
of
the
Illinois
,
and
gave
us
an
Account
of
it
,
very
different
from
what
Nikanape
had
told
us
;
some
other
Savages
own'd
that
it
was
navigable
,
and
not
interrupted
by
Rocks
and
Falls
,
as
the
Illinois
would
make
us
believe
;
and
one
of
the
Illinois
themselves
,
being
gain'd
by
some
small
Presents
,
told
us
in
great
Secresie
,
that
the
Account
their
Chief
had
given
us
,
was
a
downright
Forgery
,
contriv'd
on
purpose
to
oblige
us
to
give
over
our
Enterprize
.
This
revived
somewhat
our
Men
;
but
yet
they
were
still
wavering
and
irresolute
;
and
therefore
M.
la
Salle
said
,
that
he
would
fully
convince
them
,
that
the
Illinois
had
resolv'd
in
their
Council
to
forge
that
Account
,
in
order
to
stop
our
Voyage
;
and
few
Days
after
we
met
with
a
favourable
opportunity
for
it
.
The
Illinois
had
made
an
Excursion
Southward
;
as
they
were
returning
with
some
Prisoners
,
one
of
their
Warriors
came
before
their
Comrades
,
and
visited
us
at
our
Fort
;
we
entertain'd
him
as
well
as
we
could
,
and
ask'd
him
several
Questions
touching
the
River
Meschasipi
,
from
whence
he
came
,
and
where
he
had
been
oftentimes
,
giving
him
to
understand
that
some
other
Savage
had
given
us
an
account
of
it
.
He
took
a
piece
of
Charcoal
,
and
drew
a
Map
of
the
Course
of
that
River
,
which
I
found
afterwards
pretty
exact
;
and
told
us
that
he
had
been
in
a
Pyrogue
;
that
is
,
a
Canow
made
of
the
Trunk
of
a
Tree
,
from
the
Mouth
of
this
River
,
very
near
the
Place
where
the
Meschasipi
falls
into
the
great
Lake
;
for
so
they
call
the
Sea
:
That
there
was
neither
Falls
nor
rapid
Currents
,
as
we
had
been
told
;
that
it
was
very
broad
towards
the
great
Lake
,
and
interrupted
with
Banks
of
Sand
;
but
that
there
were
large
Canals
betwixt
them
,
deep
enough
for
any
Pyrogue
.
He
told
us
also
the
Name
of
several
Nations
inhabiting
the
Banks
of
the
Meschasipi
,
and
of
several
●ivers
that
fall
into
it
.
I
set
down
in
my
Journal
all
that
he
told
us
,
of
which
I
shall
perhaps
give
a
larger
Account
in
another
place
.
We
made
him
a
small
Present
,
to
thank
him
for
his
Kindness
in
discovering
a
Truth
,
which
the
Chief
of
his
Nation
had
so
carefully
conceal'd
.
He
desir'd
us
to
hold
our
Tongue
,
and
never
to
mention
him
,
which
we
promis'd
;
and
gave
him
an
Axe
,
wherewith
we
shut
his
Mouth
,
according
to
the
Custom
of
the
Savages
,
when
they
recommend
a
Secret.
The
next
Day
,
after
Prayers
,
we
went
to
the
Village
of
the
Illinois
;
whom
we
found
in
the
Cabin
of
one
of
their
Chiefs
;
who
entertain'd
them
with
a
Bear
,
whose
Flesh
is
much
valu'd
among
them
.
They
desir'd
us
to
sit
down
upon
a
fine
Mat
of
Rushes
:
And
some
time
after
our
Interpreter
told
them
,
that
we
were
come
to
acquaint
them
,
that
the
Maker
of
all
Things
,
and
the
Master
of
the
Lives
of
Men
,
took
a
particular
Care
of
us
,
and
had
been
pleas'd
to
let
us
have
a
true
account
of
the
River
Meschasipi
;
the
Navigation
whereof
they
had
represented
to
us
as
impracticable
.
We
added
all
the
Particulars
we
had
learn'd
,
but
in
such
Terms
that
it
was
impossible
they
should
suspect
any
of
their
Men.
The
Savages
were
much
surpriz'd
,
and
did
not
doubt
but
we
had
that
Account
by
som●
extraordinary
Way
;
therefore
they
shut
their
Mouth
with
their
Hand
;
which
is
their
usual
Custom
to
express
their
Admiration
.
They
told
us
frankly
afterwards
,
that
the
great
desire
they
had
to
stop
amongst
them
our
Captain
,
and
the
Grey-Coats
or
Bare-foot
,
as
they
call
the
Franciscans
,
had
oblig'd
them
to
forge
the
Stories
they
had
told
us
,
and
to
conceal
the
Truth
;
but
since
we
had
come
to
the
Knowledge
of
it
by
another
way
,
they
would
tell
us
all
that
they
knew
;
and
confirm'd
every
particular
their
Warrior
had
told
us
.
This
Confession
remov'd
the
Fears
of
our
Men
,
who
were
few
Days
after
still
more
fully
persuaded
that
the
Illinois
design'd
to
frighten
us
from
our
Discovery
:
For
several
Savages
of
the
Nations
of
Osages
,
Cikaga
,
and
Akansa
,
came
to
see
us
,
and
brought
fine
Furs
to
barter
for
our
Axes
.
They
told
us
that
the
Meschasipi
was
navigable
almost
from
its
Source
to
the
Sea
;
and
gave
us
great
incouragement
to
go
on
with
our
Design
,
assuring
us
,
that
all
the
Nations
inhabiting
along
the
River
,
from
the
Mouth
of
that
of
the
Illinois
,
to
the
Sea
,
wou'd
come
to
meet
us
,
and
dance
the
Calumet
of
Peace
,
as
they
express
it
,
and
make
Alliance
with
us
.
The
Miamis
arriv'd
much
about
that
time
,
and
danc'd
the
Calumet
with
the
Illinois
,
making
Alliance
with
them
against
the
Iroquois
,
their
implacable
Enemies
.
We
were
Witnesses
to
their
Treaty
;
and
M.
la
Salle
made
them
some
Presents
,
the
better
to
oblige
both
Parties
to
the
Observation
of
their
League
.
We
were
three
Missionaries
for
that
Handful
of
Europeans
at
Fort
Crevecoeur
;
and
ther●fore
we
thought
fit
to
divide
our selves
:
Father
Gabriel
being
very
old
,
was
to
continu●
with
our
Men
;
and
Father
Zenobe
among
the
Illinois
,
having
desir'd
it
himself
,
in
hopes
to
convert
that
numerous
Nation
:
And
I
,
as
I
have
already
related
,
was
to
go
on
with
our
Discovery
.
Father
Zenobe
liv'd
already
among
the
Illinois
,
but
the
rude
Manners
of
that
People
made
him
soon
weary
of
it
.
His
Landlord
,
whose
Name
was
Omahouha
,
that
is
to
say
Wolf
,
was
the
Head
of
a
Tribe
,
and
took
a
special
Care
of
Father
Zenobe
,
especially
after
M.
la
Salle
had
made
him
some
Presents
:
He
lov'd
him
as
his
Child
;
but
however
,
I
perceiv'd
in
the
Visits
he
made
us
,
(
for
he
liv'd
but
within
half
a
League
of
our
Fort
)
that
he
was
not
satisfy●d
to
live
amongst
that
brutish
Nation
,
tho'
he
had
already
learn'd
their
Tongue
.
This
oblig'd
me
to
offer
him
to
take
his
Place
,
provided
he
wou'd
supply
mine
,
and
go
on
with
our
Discovery
amongst
several
Nations
,
whose
Language
we
did
not
understand
,
and
who
had
never
heard
of
us
;
but
Father
Zenobe
foreseeing
the
Danger
and
Fatigue
I
was
like
to
be
expos'd
to
,
chose
to
remain
with
the
Illinois
,
whose
Temper
he
knew
,
and
with
whom
he
was
able
to
converse
.
M.
la
Salle
left
M.
Tonti
to
command
in
Fort
Crevecoeur
,
and
order'd
our
Carpenter
to
prepare
some
thick
Planks
of
Oak
,
to
Fence
the
Deck
of
our
Bark
in
the
nature
of
a
Parapet
,
to
cover
it
against
the
Arrows
of
the
Savages
,
in
case
they
design'd
to
shoot
at
us
from
the
Shoar
.
Then
calling
his
Men
together
,
he
desir'd
them
to
obey
M.
Tonti's
Orders
in
his
Absence
,
to
live
in
a
Christian
Union
and
Charity
;
to
be
courageous
and
firm
in
their
Design
;
and
above
all
,
to
give
no
credit
to
the
false
Reports
that
the
Savages
might
make
unto●
them
,
either
of
him
,
or
of
their
Comrades
that
were
going
with
me
.
He
assur'd
them
that
he
would
return
with
all
the
speed
imaginable
,
and
bring
along
with
him
a
fresh
Supply
of
Men
,
Ammunition
,
and
Rigging
for
our
Bark
;
and
that
in
the
mean
time
he
left
them
Arms
,
and
other
things
necessary
for
a
vigorous
Defence
,
in
case
their
Enemies
should
attack
them
before
his
return
.
He
told
me
afterwards
,
that
he
expected
I
should
depart
without
any
farther
Delay
;
but
I
told
him
that
tho'
I
had
promis'd
him
to
do
it
,
yet
a
Defluxion
I
had
on
my
Gums
a
Year
since
,
as
he
knew
very
well
,
oblig'd
me
to
return
to
Canada
,
to
be
cur'd
;
and
that
I
wou'd
then
come
back
with
him
.
He
was
very
much
surpriz'd
,
and
told
me
,
he
wou'd
write
to
my
Superiors
,
that
I
had
obstructed
the
good
Success
of
our
Mission
,
and
desir'd
Father
Gabriel
to
persuade
me
to
the
contrary
.
That
good
Man
had
been
my
Master
during
my
Novitiate
in
our
Convent
of
Bethune
,
in
the
Province
of
●rtois
;
and
therefore
I
had
so
great
a
Respect
●or
him
,
that
I
yielded
to
his
Advice
;
and
consider'd
that
since
a
Man
of
his
Age
had
ventur'd
to
come
along
wit●
me
in
so
dangerous
a
Mission
,
it
would
look
as
Pusilanimity
in
me
to
return
and
leave
him
.
That
Father
had
left
a
very
good
Estate
,
being
Heir
of
a
Noble
Family
of
the
Province
of
Burgundy
;
and
I
must
own
that
his
Example
reviv'd
my
Courage
upon
several
Occasions
.
M.
la
Salle
was
mightily
pleas'd
when
I
told
him
I
was
resolv'd
to
go
,
notwithstanding
my
Indisposition
:
He
embrac'd
me
,
and
gave
me
a
Calumet
of
Peace
;
and
two
Men
to
manage
our
Canow
,
whose
Names
were
Anthony
Auguel
,
sirnam'd
the
Picard
du
Gay
;
and
Mitchel
Ako
,
of
the
Province
of
Poictou
,
to
whom
he
gave
some
Commodities
to
the
value
of
about
1000
Livres
,
to
trade
with
the
Savages
,
or
make
Presents
.
He
gave
to
me
in
particular
,
and
for
my
own
use
,
ten
Knives
,
twelve
Shoemaker's
Auls
or
Bodkins
,
a
small
Roll
of
Tobacco
from
Martinico
,
about
two
Pounds
of
Rassade
;
that
is
to
say
,
Little
Pearls
or
Rings
of
colour'd
Glass
,
wherewith
the
Savages
make
Bracelets
,
and
other
Works
,
and
a
small
Parcel
of
Needles
to
give
to
the
Savages
;
telling
me
,
that
he
would
have
given
me
a
greater
quantity
,
if
it
had
been
in
his
Power
.
The
Reader
may
judge
by
these
Particulars
of
the
rest
of
my
Equipage
for
so
great
an
Undertaking
;
however
,
relying
my self
on
the
Providence
of
God
,
I
took
my
leave
of
M.
la
Salle
,
and
imbrac'd
all
our
Men
,
receiving
the
Blessing
of
Father
Gabriel
,
who
told
me
several
Things
,
to
inspire
me
with
Courage
;
concluding
his
Exhortation
by
these
Words
of
the
Scripture
,
Viriliter
age●
,
&
confortetur
Cor
tuum
.
M.
la
Salle
set
out
few
Days
after
for
Canada
,
with
three
Men
,
without
any
Provisions
,
but
what
they
killd
in
their
Voyage
;
during
which
they
suffer'd
very
much
,
by
reason
of
the
Snow
,
Hunger
,
and
Cold
Weather
.
CHAP.
XXXVI
.
The
Author
sets
out
from
Fort
Crevecoeur
,
to
continue
his
Voyage
.
WHosoever
will
consider
the
Dangers
to
which
I
was
going
to
expose
my self
,
in
an
unknown
Country
,
where
no
European
had
travell'd
before
,
and
amongst
some
Savages
,
whose
Language
I
did
not
understand
,
will
not
blame
the
Reluctancy
I
expressed
against
that
Voyage
:
I
had
such
an
Idea
of
it
,
that
neither
the
fair
Words
,
or
Threats
of
M.
la
Salle
,
wou'd
have
been
able
to
engage
me
to
venture
my
Life
so
rashly
,
had
I
not
felt
within
my self
a
secret
but
strong
Assurance
,
if
I
may
use
that
Word
,
that
God
would
help
and
prosper
my
Undertaking
.
We
set
out
from
Fort
Crevecoeur
on
the
29th
of
February
,
1680
,
and
as
we
fell
down
the
River
,
we
met
with
several
Companies
of
Savages
,
who
return'd
to
their
Habitations
,
with
their
Pirogues
or
Wooden-Canow's
,
loaded
with
the
Oxen
they
had
kill'd
:
they
wou'd
fain
persuade
us
to
return
with
them
,
and
the
two
Men
who
were
with
me
,
were
very
willing
to
follow
their
Advice
;
telling
me
,
That
M.
la
Salle
had
as
good
to
have
murther'd
us
:
But
I
oppos'd
their
Design
,
and
told
them
that
the
rest
of
our
Men
wou'd
stop
them
as
they
shou'd
come
by
the
Fort
,
if
they
offer'd
to
return
,
and
so
we
continu'd
our
Voyage
.
They
confess'd
to
me
the
next
Day
,
that
they
had
resolv'd
to
leave
me
with
the
Savages
,
and
make
their
Escape
with
the
Canow
and
Commodities
,
thinking
that
there
was
no
Sin
in
that
,
since
M.
la
Salle
was
owing
to
them
a
great
deal
more
than
their
value
;
and
that
I
had
been
very
safe
.
This
was
the
first
Discouragement
I
met
with
,
and
the
Forerunner
of
a
great
many
others
.
The
River
of
the
Illinois
is
very
near
as
deep
and
broad
as
the
Meuse
and
Sambre
before
Namur
;
but
we
found
some
Places
where
't
is
about
a
quarter
of
a
League
broad
.
The
Banks
of
the
River
are
not
even
,
but
interrupted
with
Hills
,
dispos'd
almost
at
an
equal
distance
,
and
cover'd
with
fine
Trees
.
The
Valley
between
them
is
a
Marshy
Ground
,
which
is
overflow'd
after
great
Rains
,
especially
in
the
Autumn
and
the
Spring
.
We
had
the
Curiosity
to
go
up
one
of
those
Hills
,
from
whence
we
discover'd
vast
Meadows
,
with
Forests
,
just
as
we
had
seen
before
we
arriv'd
at
the
Village
of
the
Illinois
.
The
River
flows
so
softly
,
that
the
Current
is
hardly
perceptible
,
except
when
it
swells
▪
But
it
will
carry
at
all
times
great
Barks
for
above
100
Leagues
;
that
is
,
from
th●
said
Village
to
its
Mouth
.
It
runs
directly
to
the
South-West
.
On
the
7th
of
March
we
met
,
within
two
Leagues
from
the
River
Meschasipi
,
a
Nation
of
the
Savages
call'd
Tamaroa
or
Maroa
,
consisting
of
about
200
Families
.
They
design'd
to
bring
us
along
with
them
to
their
Village
,
which
lies
to
the
West
of
Meschasipi
,
about
seven
Leagues
from
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
;
but
my
Men
follow'd
my
Advice
,
and
wou'd
not
stop
,
in
hopes
to
exchange
their
Commodities
with
more
Advantage
in
a
more
remote
place
.
Our
Resolution
was
very
good
;
for
I
don't
question
but
they
wou●d
have
robb'd
us
;
for
seeing
we
had
some
Arms
,
they
thought
we
were
going
to
carry
them
to
their
Enemies
.
They
pursu'd
us
in
their
Pyrogues
or
Wooden-Canow's
;
but
ours
being
only
of
Bark
of
Birch-Trees
,
and
consequently
ten
times
lighter
than
theirs
,
and
better
fram'd
,
we
laught
at
their
Endeavours
,
and
got
clear
of
them
.
They
had
sent
a
Party
of
their
Warriors
to
lie
in
Ambuscade
on
a
Neck
of
Land
advancing
into
the
River
,
where
they
thought
we
shou'd
pass
that
Evening
or
the
next
Morning
;
but
having
discover'd
some
Smoak
on
that
Point
,
we
spoil'd
their
Design
,
and
therefore
cross'd
the
River
,
and
landed
in
a
small
Island
near
the
other
side
,
where
we
lay
all
the
Night
,
leaving
our
Canow
in
the
Water
,
under
the
Guard
of
a
little
Dog
;
who
doubtless
wou'd
have
awak'd
us
,
if
any
body
had
offer'd
to
come
near
him
;
as
we
expected
the
Savages
might
attempt
it
,
swimming
over
in
the
Night
;
but
no
body
came
to
disturb
us
.
Having
thus
avoided
those
Savages
,
we
came
to
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
distant
from
their
great
Village
about
100
Leagues
,
and
50
from
Fort
Crevecoeur
.
It
falls
into
the
Meschasipi
between
the
35th
and
36th
Degrees
of
Latitude
,
and
within
120
or
130
Leagues
from
the
Gulph
of
Mexico
,
according
to
our
Conjecture
,
without
including
the
Turnings
and
Windings
of
the
Meschasipi
,
from
thence
to
the
Sea.
The
Angle
between
the
two
Rivers
on
the
South-side
,
is
a
steep
Rock
of
forty
Foot
high
,
and
flat
on
the
Top
,
and
consequently
a
fit
Place
tobuild
a
Fort
;
and
on
the
other
side
of
the
River
,
the
Ground
appears
blackish
,
from
whence
I
judge
that
it
would
prove
fertil
,
and
afford
two
Crops
every
Year
,
for
the
subsistence
of
a
Colony
.
The
Soil
looks
as
if
it
had
been
already
manur'd
.
The
Ice
which
came
down
from
the
Source
of
the
Meschasipi
,
stopp'd
us
in
that
Place
till
the
12th
of
March
;
for
we
were
afraid
of
our
Canow
:
But
when
we
saw
the
Danger
over
,
we
continu'd
our
Course
,
sounding
the
River
,
to
know
whether
it
was
navigable
.
There
are
three
small
Islands
over-against
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
which
stop
the
Trees
and
Pieces
of
Timber
that
come
down
the
River
;
which
by
Succession
of
time
,
has
form'd
some
Banks
:
But
the
Canals
are
deep
enough
for
the
greatest
Barks
;
and
I
judge
that
in
the
driest
Summer
,
there
is
Water
enough
for
flat-bottom-Boats
.
The
Meschasipi
runs
to
the
South-South-West
,
between
two
Rows
of
Mountains
,
which
follow
the
great
Windings
of
the
River
.
They
are
near
the
Banks
,
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
and
are
not
very
high
;
but
in
other
Places
,
they
are
some
Leagues
distant
;
and
the
Meadows
between
the
River
and
the
Foot
of
those
Hills
,
are
cover'd
with
an
infinite
number
of
wild
Oxen.
The
Country
beyond
those
Hills
is
so
fine
and
pleasant
,
that
according
to
the
Account
I
have
had
,
one
might
justly
call
it
the
Delight
of
America
.
The
Meschasipi
is
in
some
places
a
League
broad
,
and
half
a
League
where
it
is
narrowest
.
The
Rapidity
in
its
Current
is
somewhat
abated
,
by
a
great
number
of
Islands
,
cover'd
with
fine
Trees
interlac'd
with
Vines
.
It
receives
but
two
Rivers
from
the
West
side
,
one
whereof
is
call'd
Otontenta
;
and
the
other
discharges
it self
into
it
near
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
of
Padoua
,
as
we
shall
observe
hereafter
:
But
so
many
others
run
into
the
Meschasipi
from
the
North
,
that
it
swells
very
much
toward
its
Mouth
.
I
am
resolv'd
to
give
here
an
Account
of
the
Course
of
that
River
;
which
I
have
hitherto
conceal'd
,
for
the
sake
of
M.
la
Salle
,
who
wou'd
ascribe
to
himself
alone
the
Glory
,
and
the
most
secret
Part
of
this
Discovery
.
He
was
so
fond
of
it
,
that
he
has
expos'd
to
visible
Danger
several
Persons
,
that
they
might
not
publish
what
they
had
seen
,
and
thereby
prejudice
his
secret
Designs
.
CHAP.
XXXVII
.
The
Course
of
the
River
Meschasipi
from
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
to
the
Sea
;
which
the
Author
did
not
think
fit
to
publish
in
his
Louisiana
;
with
an
Account
of
the
Reasons
he
had
to
undertake
that
Discovery
.
THere
is
no
Man
but
remembers
with
Pleasure
the
great
Dangers
he
has
escap'd
;
and
I
must
confess
,
that
when
I
call
to
Mind
the
great
Difficulties
I
was
under
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
and
the
Perils
I
was
expos'd
to
in
the
Discovery
of
the
Course
of
the
Meschasipi
,
my
Joy
and
Satisfaction
cannot
be
express'd
.
I
was
as
good
as
sure
that
M.
la
Salle
wou'd
slander
me
,
and
represent
me
to
my
Superiors
as
a
wilful
and
obstinate
Man
,
if
I
presum'd
to
go
down
the
Meschasipi
instead
of
going
up
to
the
North
,
as
I
was
desir'd
,
and
as
we
had
concerted
together
;
and
therefore
I
was
very
lo●th
to
undertake
it
:
But
on
the
other
Hand
,
I
was
expos'd
to
starve
,
and
threatned
by
my
two
Men
,
that
if
I
oppos'd
their
Resolution
of
going
down
the
River
,
they
wou'd
leave
me
a
Shore
during
the
Night
,
and
carry
away
the
Canow
where-ever
they
pleased
;
so
that
I
thought
it
was
reasonable
to
prefer
my
own
Preservation
to
the
Ambition
of
M.
la
Salle
;
and
so
I
agreed
to
follow
my
Men
;
who
seeing
me
in
that
good
Disposition
,
promis'd
that
they
would
be
faithful
to
me
.
We
shook
Hands
,
to
seal
these
Promises
;
and
after
Prayers
,
imbark'd
in
our
Canow
the
8th
of
March
,
1680.
The
Ice
which
came
down
from
the
North
,
gave
us
a
great
deal
of
trouble
;
but
we
were
so
careful
,
that
our
Canow
receiv'd
no
hurt
;
and
after
six
Hours
rowing
,
we
came
to
the
River
of
a
Nation
call'd
Osages
,
who
live
toward
the
Messorites
.
That
River
comes
from
the
Westward
,
and
seems
as
big
as
the
Meschasipi
;
but
the
Water
is
so
muddy
,
that
't
is
almost
impossible
to
d●ink
of
it
.
The
Issati
,
who
inhabit
toward
the
Source
of
the
Meschasipi
,
come
sometimes
in
their
Excursions
to
the
Place
where
I
was
then
;
and
I
understood
afterwards
from
them
,
having
learn'd
their
Language
,
that
this
River
of
the
Osages
and
Messorites
is
form'd
from
several
other
Rivers
,
which
spring
from
a
Mountain
about
twelves
Day
's
Journey
from
its
Mouth
.
They
told
me
farther
,
that
from
that
Mountain
one
might
see
the
Sea
,
and
now
and
then
some
great
Ships
;
that
the
Banks
of
that
River
are
inhabited
by
several
Nations
;
and
that
they
have
abundance
of
wild
Oxen
and
Beavers
.
Tho'
this
River
is
very
big
,
the
Meschasipi
does
not
visibly
swell
;
but
its
Waters
continue
muddy
to
its
Mouth
,
albeit
seven
other
Rivers
fall
into
it
,
which
are
near
as
big
as
the
Meschasipi
,
and
whose
Waters
are
extraordinary
clear
.
We
lay
every
Night
in
Islands
,
at
least
if
it
were
possible
,
for
our
greater
Security
;
and
as
soon
as
we
had
rosted
or
boyl'd
our
Indian
Corn
,
we
were
very
careful
to
put
out
our
Fire
;
for
in
these
Countries
they
smell
Fire
at
two
or
three
Leagues
distance
,
according
to
the
Wind.
The
Savages
take
a
particular
Notice
of
it
,
to
discover
where
their
Enemies
are
,
and
endeavour
to
sur●rize
them
.
The
9th
we
continu'd
our
Voyage
,
and
six
Leagues
from
the
River
of
the
Osages
,
discover'd
on
the
South-side
of
the
Meschasipi
,
a
Village
,
which
we
thought
to
be
inhabited
by
the
Tamaroa
,
who
had
pursu'd
us
,
as
I
have
related
.
Seeing
no
body
appear
,
we
landed
,
and
went
into
their
Cabins
,
wherein
we
found
Indian
Corn
,
of
which
we
took
some
Bushels
,
leaving
in
lieu
of
it
six
Knives
,
and
a
small
quantity
of
little
Glass-Beads
.
This
was
good
luck
for
us
;
for
we
durst
not
leave
the
River
,
and
go
a
hunting
,
for
fear
of
falling
into
th●
Hands
of
the
Savages
.
The
next
Day
,
being
the
10th
of
March
,
we
came
to
a
River
within
40
Leagues
of
Tamaroa
;
near
which
,
as
the
Illinois
inform'd
us
,
there
is
a
Nation
of
Savages
call'd
Ouadebache
.
We
remain'd
there
till
the
14th
,
because
one
of
our
Men
kill'd
a
wild
Cow
,
as
she
was
swimming
over
the
River
,
whose
Flesh
we
were
oblig'd
to
besmoak
,
to
preserve
it
.
Being
thus
provided
with
Indian
Corn
and
Flesh
,
we
left
that
place
the
14th
,
and
saw
nothing
worth
Observation
.
The
Banks
of
the
River
are
so
muddy
,
and
so
full
of
Rushes
and
Reeds
,
that
we
had
much
ado
to
find
a
place
to
go
a-shoar
.
The
15th
we
discover'd
three
Savages
,
who
came
from
Hunting
,
or
from
some
Expedition
.
As
we
were
able
to
make
head
against
them
,
we
landed
,
and
march'd
up
to
them
;
whereupon
they
run
away
;
but
after
some
Signs
,
one
return'd
,
and
presented
us
the
Calumet
of
Peace
,
which
we
receiv'd
;
and
the
others
came
back
.
We
did
not
understand
a
Word
of
what
they
said
;
nor
they
,
I
suppose
,
what
we
told
them
:
Tho'
having
nam'd
them
two
or
three
different
Nations
,
one
answer'd
three
times
Chikacha
or
Sikacha
,
which
was
likely
the
Name
of
his
Nation
.
They
gave
us
some
Pelicans
they
had
kill'd
with
their
Arrows
;
and
we
presented
them
with
part
of
our
Meat
.
Our
Canow
being
too
little
to
take
them
in
,
they
continu'd
their
way
,
making
several
Signs
with
their
Hand
,
to
follow
them
along
the
Shore
;
but
we
quickly
lost
the
Sight
of
them
.
Two
Days
after
,
we
saw
a
great
Number
of
Savages
near
the
River-side
;
and
heard
immediately
after
a
certain
Noise
,
as
of
a
Drum
;
and
as
we
came
near
the
Shore
,
the
Savages
cry'd
aloud
Sasacouest
;
that
is
to
say
,
Who
goes
there
?
as
I
have
been
inform'd
.
We
we●e
unwilling
to
Land
;
but
they
sent
us
a
Pirogue
or
heavy
Wooden-Canow
,
made
of
the
Trunk
of
a
Tree
,
which
they
make
hollow
with
Fire
,
and
we
discover'd
amongst
them
the
three
Savages
we
had
met
two
Days
before
.
We
presented
our
Calumet
of
Peace
,
which
they
receiv'd
;
but
gave
us
to
understand
by
Signs
,
that
we
must
go
to
the
Akansa
;
for
they
repeated
so
often
that
Word
,
pointing
at
the
Savages
a-shore
,
that
I
believe
this
is
the
right
Name
of
their
Nation
.
We
cou'd
not
avoid
it
;
and
as
soon
as
we
were
landed
,
the
three
Chikacha
took
our
Canow
upon
their
Shoulders
,
and
carry'd
it
to
the
Village
.
The
Savages
receiv'd
us
very
kindly
,
and
gave
us
a
Cabin
for
our selves
alone
;
and
presented
us
with
Beans
,
Indian
Corn
,
and
Flesh
to
eat
.
We
made
them
also
some
Presents
of
our
European
Commodities
,
which
they
admir'd
:
They
put
their
Fingers
upon
theirMouth
,
especially
when
they
saw
our
Guns
;
and
I
think
this
way
of
expressing
their
Surprize
,
is
common
to
all
the
Savages
of
the
Northern
America
.
These
Savages
are
very
different
from
those
of
the
North
;
who
are
commonly
sad
,
pensive
and
severe
;
whereas
these
appear'd
jovial
,
civil
,
and
free
.
Their
Youth
is
so
modest
,
that
they
dare
not
speak
before
Old
Men
,
unless
they
are
ask'd
any
Question
.
I
observed
they
have
tame
Poultry
,
as
Hens
,
Turkey-Cocks
,
and
Bustards
,
which
are
as
tame
as
our
Geese
.
Their
Trees
began
to
shew
their
Fruit
,
as
Peaches
,
and
the
like
;
which
must
be
a
great
deal
bigger
than
ours
.
Our
Men
lik'd
very
well
the
Manner
of
these
People
;
and
if
they
had
found
any
Furrs
and
Skins
to
barter
for
their
Commodities
,
they
wou'd
have
left
me
amongst
them
;
but
I
told
them
that
our
Discovery
was
more
important
to
them
than
their
Trade
;
and
advis'd
them
to
hide
their
Commodities
under-ground
,
which
they
might
take
again
upon
our
return
,
and
exchange
them
with
the
Savages
of
the
North.
They
approv'd
my
Advice
,
and
were
sensible
that
they
shou'd
prevent
many
Dangers
;
for
Men
are
covetous
in
all
Countries
.
The
18th
we
embark'd
again
,
after
having
been
entertain'd
with
Dancing
and
Feasting
;
the
carry'd
away
our
Commodities
,
tho'
the
Savages
were
very
loath
to
part
with
them
;
but
having
accepted
our
Calumet
of
Peace
,
they
did
not
presume
to
stop
us
by
Force
.
CHAP.
XXXVIII
.
A
Continuation
of
our
Voyage
on
the
River
Meschasipi
.
AS
we
fell
down
the
River
,
we
look'd
for
a
fit
Place
to
hide
our
Commodities
,
and
at
last
pitch'd
upon
one
between
two
Eminences
near
a
Wood.
We
took
up
the
green
Sodds
,
and
laid
it
by
,
and
digg'd
a
hole
in
the
Earth
where
we
put
our
Goods
,
and
cover'd
them
with
pieces
of
Timber
and
Earth
,
and
then
put
on
again
the
green
Turf
;
so
that
't
was
impossible
to
suspect
that
any
Hole
had
been
digg'd
under
it
,
for
we
flung
the
Earth
into
the
River
.
We
tore
afterwards
the
Bark
of
three
Oaks
and
of
a
large
Cotton-Tree
,
and
ingrav'd
thereon
four
Crosses
,
that
we
might
not
miss
the
Place
at
our
return
.
We
embark'd
again
with
all
speed
,
and
past
by
another
Village
of
Savages
about
six
Leagues
from
Akansa
,
and
then
landed
at
another
two
Leagues
lower
,
where
we
were
kindly
entertain'd
.
Men
,
Women
,
and
Children
came
to
meet
us
;
which
makes
me
believe
that
the
first
Akansa
had
given
notice
of
our
arrival
to
all
the
Villages
of
their
Nation
.
We
made
them
some
Presents
of
little
value
,
which
they
thought
very
considerable
.
Presents
are
the
Symbols
of
Peace
in
all
those
Countries
.
The
21st
those
Savages
carry'd
us
in
a
Pyrogue
to
see
a
Nation
farther
off
into
the
Country
,
which
they
call
Taensa
;
for
they
repeated
often
that
Word
,
so
that
we
could
not
but
remember
it
.
Those
Savages
inhabit
the
Banks
of
a
Lake
form'd
by
the
Meschasipi
;
but
I
had
not
time
enough
to
make
any
particular
Observation
concerning
several
of
the
Villages
which
I
saw
.
These
Savages
reciev'd
us
with
much
more
Ceremonies
than
the
Akansa
;
for
their
Chief
came
in
great
Solemnity
to
the
Shoar
to
meet
us
.
He
had
a
kind
of
a
white
Gown
,
made
of
Cloth
of
Bark
of
Trees
,
which
their
Women
spun
;
and
two
Men
carry'd
before
him
a
thin
Plate
of
Copper
,
as
shining
as
Gold.
We
presented
our
Calumet
of
Peace
,
which
he
receiv'd
with
Joy
and
much
Gravity
.
The
Men
,
Women
,
and
Children
,
who
attended
him
,
express'd
a
great
Respect
for
me
,
and
kiss'd
the
Sleeves
of
the
Habit
of
St.
Francis
;
which
made
me
believe
that
they
had
seen
some
Spanish
Franciscans
from
New
Mexico
,
it
being
usual
there
to
kiss
the
Habit
of
our
Order
:
But
this
is
a
meer
Conjecture
;
tho'
I
observ'd
they
did
not
pay
that
Respect
to
the
two
Men
who
were
with
me
.
The
Taensa
conducted
us
into
a
fine
Cabin
of
flat
Rushes
and
shining
Reeds
,
and
entertain'd
us
as
well
as
their
Country
could
afford
;
and
then
Men
and
Women
,
who
are
half
cover'd
in
that
Country
,
danc'd
together
before
us
.
Their
way
of
Dancing
is
much
more
difficult
than
ours
,
but
perhaps
as
pleasant
,
were
it
not
for
their
Musick
,
which
is
very
disagreeable
.
Women
repeat
every
Word
the
Men
have
sung
.
That
Country
is
full
of
Palm-Trees
,
wild
Laurels
,
Plum-Trees
,
Mulbery-Trees
,
Peach-Trees
,
Apple-Trees
,
and
Walnut-Trees
of
five
or
six
kinds
,
whose
Nuts
are
a
great
deal
bigger
than
ours
.
They
have
also
several
sorts
of
Fruit-Trees
unknown
in
Europe
,
but
I
could
not
discern
the
Fruit
,
because
of
the
Season
of
the
Year
.
The
Manners
and
Temper
of
that
Nation
is
very
different
from
that
of
the
Iroquois
,
Hurons
,
and
Illinois
.
These
are
Civil
,
Easie
,
Tractable
,
and
capable
of
Instructions
;
whereas
the
others
are
meer
Brutes
,
as
fierce
and
cruel
as
any
wild
Beasts
.
We
lay
that
Night
in
their
Village
,
and
were
entertain'd
as
civilly
as
we
could
have
wish'd
for
;
and
we
did
likewise
our
utmost
to
oblige
them
:
We
shew'd
them
the
Effect
of
our
Fire-Arms
,
and
a
Pistol
,
which
shot
four
Bullets
one
after
another
,
without
needing
to
be
new
charg'd
.
Our
Men
took
their
best
Cloth
,
which
pleas'd
them
very
much
;
and
they
seem'd
well
satisfy'd
with
us
,
as
they
express'd
by
many
Signs
and
Demonstrations
.
They
sent
over
night
to
the
Koroa
,
who
are
their
Allies
,
to
give●them
notice
of
our
ar●ival
;
and
their
Chief
came
next
Morning
in
great
Ceremony
to
see
us
.
They
seem'd
transported
with
Joy
,
and
't
is
great
pity
we
could
not
understand
what
they
told
us
,
to
know
what
Opinion
they
entertain'd
of
us
,
and
from
what
part
of
the
World
they
fansy'd
we
came
.
I
order'd
my
Men
to
square
a
Tree
,
and
having
made
a
Cross
,
we
planted
it
near
the
Cabin
where
we
lay
.
The
22d
we
left
that
obliging
People
,
and
the
Chief
of
the
Koroa
attended
us
to
his
Village
,
which
is
situated
about
ten
Leagues
lower
upon
the
River
in
a
fertile
Soil
,
which
produces
abundance
of
Indian
Corn
,
and
other
things
necessary
for
Life
.
We
presented
them
with
three
Axes
,
six
Knives
,
seven
Yards
of
good
Tobacco
,
several
Awls
and
Needles
.
They
receiv'd
our
Presents
with
great
Shouts
,
and
their
Chief
presented
us
with
a
Calumet
of
Peace
of
red
Marble
,
the
Quill
whereof
was
adorn'd
with
Feathers
of
five
or
six
sorts
of
Birds
.
They
gave
us
also
a
Noble
Treat
according
to
their
own
way
,
which
I
lik'd
very
well
;
and
after
we
had
din'd
,
the
Chief
of
that
Nation
understanding
by
our
Signs
which
way
we
were
bound
,
took
a
Stick
,
and
made
such
Demonstrations
,
that
we
understood
that
we
had
not
above
seven
Days
journey
to
the
Sea
,
which
he
represented
as
a
great
Lake
with
large
wooden
Canow's
.
The
next
Day
we
prepar'd
to
continue
our
Voyage
,
but
they
made
such
Signs
to
oblige
us
to
stay
a
Day
or
two
longer
,
that
I
was
almost
perswaded
to
do
it
;
but
seeing
the
Weather
so
favourable
for
our
Journey
,
we
embark'd
again
.
The
Chief
of
that
Nation
seeing
we
were
resolv'd
to
be
gone
,
sent
several
Men
in
two
Pyrogues
,
to
attend
us
to
the
Mouth
of
the
River
with
Provisions
;
but
when
I
saw
that
the
three
Chikacha
,
of
whom
I
have
spoken
,
follow'd
us
every-where
,
I
bid
my
Men
to
have
care
of
them
,
and
observe
their
Motions
upon
our
landing
,
for
fear
of
any
Surprize
.
It
was
then
Easter-Day
,
which
we
kept
with
great
Devotion
,
tho'
we
could
not
say
Mass
for
want
of
Wine
;
but
we
spent
all
the
Day
in
Prayers
in
sight
of
the
Savages
,
who
wonder'd
much
at
it
.
The
Meschasipi
divides
it self
six
Leagues
below
the
Villages
of
the
Koroa
,
into
two
Branches
,
forming
an
Island
about
sixty
Leagues
long
,
according
to
our
best
Observation
.
The
Koroa
oblig'd
us
to
follow
the
Canal
to
the
Westward
,
tho'
the
Chikacha
,
who
were
in
their
Pyrogues
,
endeavour'd
to
perswade
me
to
take
the
other
:
But
as
we
had
some
suspicion
of
them
,
we
refus'd
to
follow
their
Advice
;
tho'
I
was
afterwards
convinc'd
that
they
design'd
only
to
have
the
Honour
to
bring
us
to
several
Nations
on
the
other
Bank
of
the
River
,
whom
we
visited
in
our
return
.
We
lost
quickly
the
Company
of
our
Savages
;
for
the
Stream
being
very
rapid
in
this
Place
,
they
could
not
follow
us
in
their
Pyrogues
,
which
are
very
heavy
.
We
made
that
Day
near
forty
Leagues
,
and
landed
in
the
Evening
upon
the
Island
,
where
we
pitch'd
our
Cabin
.
The
24th
we
continu'd
our
Voyage
;
and
about
five
and
thirty
Leagues
below
the
Place
we
had
lain
,
we
discover'd
two
Fishermen
,
who
immediately
ran
away
.
We
heard
some
time
after
a
great
Cry
and
the
Noise
of
a
Drum
;
but
as
we
suspected
the
Chikacha
,
we
kept
in
the
middle
of
the
River
,
rowing
as
fast
as
we
could
.
This
was
the
Nation
of
Quinipissa
,
as
we
understood
since
.
We
landed
that
Night
in
a
Village
belonging
to
the
Nation
of
Tangibac
,
as
we
have
been
inform'd
;
but
the
Inhabitants
had
been
surpriz'd
by
their
Enemies
,
for
we
found
ten
of
them
murther'd
in
their
Cabins
;
which
oblig'd
us
to
embark
again
,
and
cross
the
River
,
where
we
landed
;
and
having
made
a
Fire
,
roasted
our
Indian
Corn.
The
25th
we
left
the
Place
early
in
the
Morning
;
and
after
having
row'd
the
best
part
of
the
Day
,
came
to
a
point
where
the
Mechasipi
divides
it self
into
three
Canals
:
We
took
the
middle
one
,
which
is
very
broad
and
deep
.
The
Water
began
there
to
taste
brackish
,
but
four
Leagues
lower
it
was
as
salt
as
the
Sea.
We
rowed
about
for
Leagues
farther
,
and
discover'd
the
Sea
,
which
oblig'd
us
to
go
a-shoar
to
the
Eastward
of
the
River
.
CHAP.
XXXIX
.
Reasons
which
oblig'd
us
to
return
towards
the
Source
of
the
River
Meschasipi
,
without
going
any
farther
toward
the
Sea.
MY
two
Men
were
very
much
afraid
of
the
Spaniards
of
New
Mexico
,
who
inhabit
to
the
Westward
of
this
River
;
and
they
were
perpetually
telling
me
,
That
if
they
were
taken
,
the
Spaniards
would
never
spare
their
Lives
,
or
at
least
give
them
the
Liberty
to
return
into
Europe
.
I
knew
their
Fears
were
not
altogether
unreasonable
;
and
therefore
I
resolv'd
to
go
no
farther
,
tho'
I
had
no
reason
to
be
afraid
for
my self
,
our
Order
being
so
numerous
in
New
Mexico
,
that
,
on
that
contrary
,
I
might
expected
to
have
had
in
that
Country
a
peaceable
and
easie
Life
.
I
don't
pretend
to
be
a
Mathematician
,
but
having
learn'd
to
take
the
Elevation
of
the
Pole
,
and
make
use
of
the
Astrolabe
,
I
might
have
made
some
exact
Observations
,
had
M.
la
Salle
trusted
me
with
that
Instrument
:
However
,
I
observ'd
that
the
Meschasipi
falls
into
the
Gulph
of
Mexico
,
between
the
27th
and
28th
Degrees
of
Latitude
,
where
,
as
I
believe
,
our
Maps
mark
a
River
call'd
Rio
Escondido
,
the
Hidden
River
.
The
Magdalen
River
runs
between
this
River
and
the
Mines
of
St.
Barbe
in
New
Mexico
.
The
Mouth
of
the
Meschasipi
may
be
about
thirty
Leagues
from
Rio
Brav●
,
sixty
from
Palmas
,
and
eighty
or
a
hundred
from
Rio
Panuco
,
the
nearest
Habitation
of
the
Spaniards
;
and
according
to
these
Observations
,
the
Bay
di
Spirito
Sancto
lies
to
the
North-East
of
the
Meschasipi
,
which
from
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
to
the
Sea
,
runs
directly
to
the
South
,
or
South-West
,
except
in
its
windings
and
turnings
,
which
are
so
great
,
that
by
our
computation
there
are
about
340
Leagues
from
the
River
of
the
Illinois
to
the
Sea
,
whereas
there
are
not
above
150
in
a
direct
Line
.
The
Meschasipi
is
very
deep
,
without
being
interrupted
by
any
Sands
,
so
that
the
biggest
Ships
may
come
into
it
.
It
s
Course
from
its
Source
to
the
Sea
,
may
be
800
Leagues
,
including
Windings
and
Turnings
,
as
I
shall
observe
anon
,
having
travell'd
from
its
Mouth
to
its
Head.
My
Men
were
very
glad
of
this
Discovery
,
and
to
have
escap'd
so
many
Dangers
▪
but
,
on
the
other
hand
,
they
express'd
a
great
deal
of
Dissatisfaction
to
have
been
at
such
trouble
,
without
making
any
Profit
,
having
found
no
Furrs
to
exchange
for
their
Commodities
.
They
were
so
impatient
to
return
,
that
they
would
never
suffer
me
to
build
a
Cabin
upon
the
Shoar
,
and
continue
there
for
some
Days
,
the
better
to
obse●ve
where
we
were
.
They
squar'd
a
Tree
of
twelve
foot
high
,
and
made
a
Cross
thereof
,
which
we
erected
in
that
Place
,
leaving
there
a
Letter
sign'd
by
me
and
my
two
Men
,
containing
an
account
of
our
Voyage
,
of
our
Country
,
and
Profession
.
We
kneel'd
then
near
the
Cross
,
and
having
sung
the
Vexilla
Regis
,
and
some
other
Hymns
,
embark'd
again
on
the
1st
of
April
to
return
towards
the
Source
of
the
River
.
We
saw
no
body
while
we
continu'd
there
,
and
therefore
cannot
tell
whether
any
Natives
inhabit
that
Coast
,
We
lay
during
the
time
we
remain'd
a-shoar
under
our
Canow's
,
supported
with
four
Fo●ks
,
and
the
better
to
protect
us
against
the
Rain
,
we
had
some
Rolls
of
Birch-Bark
,
wherewith
we
made
a
kind
of
Courtains
about
our
Canow
,
hanging
from
the
top
down
to
the
ground
.
'T
is
observable
,
that
during
our
Navigation
,
God
protected
us
against
the
Crocodiles
,
which
are
very
numerous
in
that
River
,
and
especially
towards
the
Mouth
:
They
look
dreadful
,
and
would
have
attack'd
us
,
had
we
not
been
very
careful
to
avoid
them
.
We
were
very
good
Husbands
of
our
Indian
Corn
;
for
the
Banks
of
the
River
being
full
of
Reeds
,
it
was
almost
impossible
to
land
to
endeavour
to
kill
some
Beasts
for
our
Subsistence
.
Our
Canow
being
loaded
only
with
three
Men
and
our
Provisions
,
did
not
draw
three
Inches
Water
,
and
therefore
we
could
row
very
near
the
shoar
,
and
avoid
the
Current
of
the
River
;
and
besides
,
my
Men
had
such
a
Desire
to
return
to
the
North
,
that
that
very
Day
we
came
to
Tangibao
;
but
because
the
Savages
we
had
found
murther'd
in
their
Cabins
,
made
us
believe
that
that
Place
was
not
safe
,
we
continu'd
our
Voyage
all
the
Night
long
,
after
having
Supp'd
,
lighting
a
great
Match
to
fright
the
Crocodiles
away
,
for
they
fear
nothing
so
much
as
Fire
.
The
next
Day
,
April
2.
we
saw
towards
break
of
Day
a
great
Smoak
not
far
f●om
us
,
and
a
little
while
after
we
discover'd
four
Savage
Women
loaded
with
Wood
,
and
marching
as
fast
as
they
could
to
arrive
at
their
Village
before
us
,
but
we
got
soon
before
them
.
Some
Bustards
coming
near
us
,
one
of
my
Men
could
not
forbear
to
shoot
at
them
;
which
so
much
frighted
these
Women
,
that
they
left
their
Load
of
Wood
,
and
run
away
to
their
Village
,
where
they
arriv●d
before
us
.
The
Savages
having
heard
the
noise
,
were
in
as
great
fear
as
their
Wives
,
and
left
the
Village
upon
our
approach
;
but
I
landed
immediately
,
and
advanc'd
alone
with
the
Calumet
of
Peace
;
whereupon
they
return'd
,
and
receiv'd
us
with
all
the
Respect
and
Civility
imaginable
.
They
brought
us
into
a
great
Cabin
,
and
gave
us
several
things
to
eat
,
sending
not●ce
in
the
mean
time
to
their
Allies
that
we
were
arriv'd
there
;
so
that
a
great
number
of
People
crowded
a-about
to
see
us
.
They
admir'd
our
Guns
,
and
lifting
up
their
Hands
to
Heaven
,
made
us
conceive
they
compar'd
them
to
Thunder
and
Lightning
;
but
seeing
us
shoot
Birds
at
a
great
distance
,
they
were
so
amaz'd
that
they
could
not
speak
a
word
.
Our
Men
were
so
kindly
entertain'd
,
that
had
it
not
been
for
the
Commodities
they
had
hid
under-ground
,
they
would
have
remain'd
amongst
that
Nation
;
and
truly
it
was
chiefly
to
prevent
any
such
thing
that
I
order'd
them
to
do
it
,
judging
from
the
Civility
of
those
Savages
,
that
they
were
like
to
be
tempted
to
remain
with
them
.
This
Nation
call'd
themselves
Quinipissa
.
We
made
them
some
small
Presents
,
to
shew
our
Gratitude
for
their
kind
Entertainment
,
and
left
that
Place
April
4.
and
row'd
with
such
Diligence
,
that
we
arriv'd
the
same
Day
at
Koroa
.
That
Nation
was
not
frighted
as
the
first
time
,
but
receiv'd
us
with
all
imaginable
Demonstrations
of
Joy
,
carrying
our
Canow
upon
their
Shoulders
in
a
triumphant
manner
,
and
twelve
Men
dancing
before
us
with
fine
Fea●hers
in
their
Hands
.
The
Women
follow'd
us
with
their
Children
,
who
held
me
by
my
Gown
and
Girdle
,
expressing
much
the
same
Kindness
to
my
two
Men.
They
conducted
me
in
that
manner
to
the
Cabin
they
had
prepar'd
for
us
,
made
of
fine
Mats
of
painted
Rushes
,
and
adorn'd
with
white
Coverings
made
of
Bark
of
Trees
,
spun
as
finely
as
our
Linen-Cloth
;
and
after
we
had
refresh'd
our selves
with
the
Victuals
they
had
prepar'd
for
us
,
they
left
us
alone
,
to
give
us
time
to
rest
our selves
,
which
we
did
all
the
Night
long
.
The
next
Morning
I
was
surpriz'd
to
see
their
Indian
Corn
,
which
we
left
very
green
,
grown
already
to
maturity
;
but
I
have
learn'd
since
,
that
that
Corn
is
ripe
sixty
Days
after
it
is
sown
.
I
observ'd
there
also
another
sort
of
Corn
;
but
for
want
of
understanding
their
Language
,
I
was
not
able
to
know
its
Use
and
Name
.
CHAP.
XL.
An
Account
of
our
Departure
from
Koroa
to
continue
our
Voyage
.
I
Left
Koroa
,
the
next
Day
,
April
5.
with
a
design
to
visit
several
Nations
inhabiting
the
Coast
of
the
Meschasipi
,
but
my
Men
would
never
consent
thereunto
,
telling
me
that
they
had
no
Business
there
,
and
they
were
oblig'd
to
make
all
the
haste
they
could
towards
the
North
,
to
exchange
their
Commodities
for
Furrs
.
I
told
them
that
Publick
Good
was
to
be
preferr'd
to
Private
Interest
;
but
I
could
not
perswade
them
to
any
such
thing
;
and
they
told
me
that
every
one
ought
to
be
free
;
that
they
were
resolv'd
to
go
towards
the
Source
of
the
River
,
but
that
I
might
remain
amongst
those
Nations
,
if
I
thought
fit
.
In
short
,
I
found
my self
oblig'd
to
submit
to
their
Will
,
tho'
they
had
receiv'd
Orders
to
obey
my
Direction
.
We
arriv'd
the
7th
in
the
Habitation
of
the
Taensas
,
who
had
already
been
inform'd
of
our
return
from
the
Sea
,
and
were
prepar'd
to
receive
us
,
having
for
that
end
sent
for
their
Allies
inhabiting
the
inland
Country
to
the
Westward
of
the
River
.
They
us'd
all
possible
endeavour
to
oblige
us
to
remain
with
them
,
and
offer'd
us
a
great
many
things
;
but
our
Men
would
not
stay
one
single
Day
;
tho'
I
confess
the
Civility
of
that
People
,
and
the
good
Disposition
I
observ'd
in
them
,
would
have
stopp'd
me
amongst
them
,
had
I
been
provided
with
things
necessary
for
the
Function
of
my
Ministry
.
We
parted
the
8th
,
and
the
Taensas
follow'd
us
several
Leagues
in
their
lightest
Pyrogues
,
but
were
at
last
oblig'd
to
quit
us
,
being
not
able
to
keep
pace
with
our
Canow
.
One
of
our
Men
shot
three
▪
Wild-Ducks
at
once
,
which
they
admir'd
above
all
things
,
it
being
impossible
to
do
so
with
their
Arrows
.
We
gave
them
some
Tobacco
,
and
parted
from
them
,
our
Men
rowing
with
all
their
Strength
,
to
let
them
see
we
had
kept
company
with
them
out
of
meer
Civility
.
The
9th
we
came
to
the
Place
where
our
Men
had
hidden
their
Commodities
;
but
when
my
Men
saw
that
the
Savages
had
burnt
the
Trees
which
we
had
mark'd
,
they
were
so
afraid
,
that
they
were
near
sounding
away
,
and
●id
not
doubt
but
their
Goods
were
lost
.
We
went
a-shoar
;
and
while
I
was
mending
our
Canow
,
they
went
to
look
for
their
Treasure
,
which
they
found
in
good
condition
.
They
were
so
transported
with
Joy
,
that
Picard
came
immediately
to
tell
me
that
all
was
well
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
Akansas
having
receiv'd
advice
of
our
return
,
came
down
in
great
numbers
along
the
River
to
meet
us
;
and
lest
they
should
see
our
Men
taking
again
their
Goods
from
under
the
Ground
,
I
advanc'd
to
meet
them
with
the
Calumet
of
Peace
,
and
stopt
them
to
smoak
,
it
being
a
sacred
Law
amongst
them
to
smoak
in
such
a
Juncture
;
and
whosoever
would
refuse
,
should
run
a
danger
of
being
murther'd
by
the
Savages
,
who
have
an
extraordinary
Veneration
for
the
Calumet
.
Whilst
I
stopt
them
▪
my
Men
put
their
Commodities
into
their
Canow
,
and
came
to
take
me
into
it
.
The
Savages
saw
nothing
of
it
,
of
which
I
was
very
glad
;
for
tho'
they
were
our
own
,
perhaps
they
might
claim
part
of
them
upon
some
Pretence
or
other
.
I
made
several
signs
upon
the
Sand
,
to
make
them
apprehend
what
I
thought
;
but
with
what
success
I
don't
know
,
for
I
could
not
understand
a
word
of
what
they
said
,
their
Language
having
no
affinity
with
those
of
their
Neighbours
I
have
conv●rs'd
withal
,
both
since
and
after
my
Voyage
to
the
Mouth
of
the
Meschasipi
.
I
got
into
the
Canow
,
and
went
by
Water
to
the
Village
of
the
Akansas
,
while
they
went
by
Land
;
but
our
Men
row'd
so
fast
,
that
they
could
hardly
keep
pace
with
us
.
One
of
them
,
who
was
a
good
Runner
,
arriv'd
at
the
Village
before
us
,
and
came
to
the
shoar
with
the
Women
and
Children
to
receive
us
,
which
they
did
even
with
more
Civility
than
they
had
express'd
the
first
time
.
Our
Men
suspected
that
this
was
only
to
get
our
Commodities
,
which
they
admir'd
;
but
they
are
certainly
a
good
People
,
and
instead
of
deserving
the
Name
of
a
Barbarous
Nation
,
as
the
Europeans
call
all
the
Natives
of
America
,
I
think
they
have
more
Humanity
than
many
Natives
of
Europe
,
who
pretend
to
be
very
civil
and
affable
to
Strangers
.
It
would
be
needless
to
give
here
an
exact
account
of
the
Feast
and
Dances
that
were
made
for
our
Entertainment
,
nor
of
the
Melancholy
they
express'd
upon
our
departure
.
I
must
own
,
that
I
had
much
a-do
to
leave
them
,
but
my
two
Men
would
not
give
me
leave
to
tarry
a
Day
,
seeing
these
Nations
having
had
no
Commerce
with
the
Europeans
,
did
not
know
the
value
of
Beavers
Skins
or
other
Furrs
,
whereas
they
thought
that
the
Savages
inhabiting
about
the
Source
of
the
Meschasipi
,
might
have
been
inform'd
thereof
by
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Banks
of
the
Superiour
or
Great
Lake
,
which
we
found
to
be
true
,
as
we
shall
observe
anon
.
We
left
the
Akansas
upon
the
24th
of
April
,
having
presented
them
with
several
little
Toys
,
which
they
receiv'd
with
an
extraordinary
Joy
;
and
during
sixty
Leagues
,
saw
no
Savage
neither
of
the
Nation
of
Chikacha
,
or
Messorite
,
which
made
us
believe
that
they
were
gone
a
Hunting
with
their
Families
,
or
else
fled
away
for
fear
of
the
Savages
of
Tintonha
,
that
is
to
say
,
inhabiting
the
Meadows
,
who
are
their
irreconcileable
Enemies
.
This
made
our
Voyage
the
more
easie
,
for
our
Men
landed
several
times
to
kill
some
Fowls
and
other
Game
,
with
which
the
Banks
of
the
Meschasipi
are
plentifully
stock'd
;
however
,
before
we
came
to
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
we
discover'd
several
Messorites
,
who
came
down
all
along
the
River
;
but
as
they
had
no
Pyrogues
with
them
,
we
cross'd
to
the
other
side
;
and
to
avoid
any
surprize
during
the
Night
,
we
made
no
Fire
;
and
●he
reb●y
theSavages
could
not
discover
whereabout
we
were
;
for
doubtless
they
would
have
murther'd
us
,
thinking
we
were
their
Enemies
.
I
had
quite
forgot
to
relate
,
that
the
Illinois
had
told
us
,
that
towards
the
Cape
,
which
I
have
call'd
in
my
Map
St.
Anthony
,
near
the
Nation
of
the
Messorites
,
there
were
some
Tritons
,
and
other
Sea-Monsters
painted
,
which
the
boldest
Men
durst
not
look
upon
,
there
being
some
Inchantment
in
their
face
.
I
thought
this
was
a
Story
;
but
when
we
came
near
the
Place
they
had
mention'd
,
we
saw
instead
of
these
Monsters
,
a
Horse
and
some
other
Beasts
painted
upon
the
Rock
with
red
Colours
by
the
Savages
.
The
Illinois
had
told
us
likewise
,
that
the
Rock
on
which
these
dreadful
Monsters
stood
was
so
steep
that
no
Man
could
climb
up
to
it
;
but
had
we
not
been
afraid
of
the
Savages
more
than
of
the
Monsters
,
we
had
certainly
got
up
to
them
.
There
is
a
common
Tradition
amongst
that
People
,
That
a
great
number
of
Miamis
were
drown'd
in
that
Place
,
being
pursu'd
by
the
Savages
of
Ma●sigamea
;
and
since
that
time
,
the
Savages
going
by
the
Rock
,
use
to
smoak
and
offer
Tobacco
to
those
Beasts
,
to
appease
,
as
they
say
,
the
Manitou
,
that
is
,
in
the
Language
of
the
Algonquins
and
Accadians
,
an
Evil
Spirit
,
which
the
Iroquois
call
Otkon
;
but
the
Name
is
the
only
thing
they
know
of
him
.
While
I
was
at
Quebec
,
I
understood
that
M.
Iolliet
had
been
upon
the
Meschasipi
,
and
oblig'd
to
return
without
going
down
that
River
,
because
of
the
Monsters
I
have
spoken
of
,
who
had
frighted
him
,
as
also
because
he
was
afraid
to
be
taken
by
the
Spaniards
;
and
having
an
Opportunity
to
know
the
Truth
of
that
Story
from
M.
Iolliet
,
himself
,
with
whom
I
had
often
travell'd
upon
the
River
St.
Laurence
,
I
ask'd
him
whether
he
had
been
as
far
as
the
Akansas
?
That
Gentleman
answer'd
me
,
That
the
Outtaouats
had
often
spoke
to
him
of
those
Monsters
;
but
that
he
had
never
gone
farther
than
the
Hurons
and
Outtaouats
,
with
whom
he
had
remain'd
to
exchange
our
European
Commodities
with
their
Furrs
.
He
added
,
That
the
Savages
had
told
him
,
that
it
was
not
safe
to
go
down
the
River
,
because
of
the
Spaniards
.
But
notwithstanding
this
Report
,
I
have
found
no-where
upon
that
River
any
Mark
,
as
Crosses
,
and
the
like
,
that
could
persuade
me
that
the
Spaniards
had
been
there
;
and
the
Savages
inhabiting
the
Meschasipi
would
not
have
express'd
such
Admiration
as
they
did
when
they
saw
us
,
if
they
had
seen
any
Europeans
before
.
I
'll
examine
this
Question
more
at
large
in
my
Second
Volume
.
CHAP.
XLI
.
A
particular
Account
of
the
River
Meschasipi
;
Of
the
Country
thro'
which
it
flows
;
and
of
the
Mines
of
Copper
,
Lead
,
and
Coals
we
discover'd
in
our
●oyage
.
FRom
thirty
Leagues
below
Maroa
,
down
to
the
Sea
,
the
Banks
of
the
Meschasipi
are
full
of
Reeds
or
Canes
;
but
we
observ'd
about
forty
places
,
where
one
may
Land
with
great
Facility
.
The
River
overflows
its
Banks
now
and
then
;
but
the
Inundation
is
not
very
considerable
,
because
of
the
little
Hills
which
stop
its
Waters
.
The
Country
beyond
those
Hills
is
the
finest
that
ever
I
saw
,
it
being
a
Plain
,
whose
Bounds
I
don't
know
,
adorn'd
now
and
then
with
some
Hills
and
Eminences
cover'd
with
fine
Trees
,
making
the
rarest
Prospect
in
the
World.
The
Banks
of
the
small
Rivers
flowing
thro'
the
Plain
,
are
planted
with
Trees
,
which
seem
to
have
been
disposed
into
that
curious
Order
by
the
Art
of
Men
;
and
they
are
plentifully
stock'd
with
Fish
,
as
well
as
the
Meschasipi
.
The
Crocodiles
are
very
dangerous
upon
this
great
River
,
as
I
have
already
observ'd
;
and
they
devour
a
Man
if
they
can
surprize
him
;
but
't
is
easie
to
avoid
them
,
for
they
don't
swim
after
Men
,
nor
follow
them
a-shoar
.
The
Country
affords
all
sorts
of
Game
,
as
Turkey-Cocks
,
Partridges
,
Quails
,
Parrots
,
Wood-Cocks
,
Turtle-Doves
,
and
Wood-Pigeons
;
and
abundance
of
wild-Oxen
,
wild-Goats
,
Stags
,
Beavers
,
Otters
,
Martins
,
and
wild-Cats
:
But
as
we
approach'd
the
Sea
,
we
saw
no
Beavers
.
I
design
to
give
a
particular
Account
of
these
Creatures
in
another
place
;
in
the
mean
time
we
shall
take
notice
of
two
others
,
who
are
unknown
in
Europe
.
I
have
already
mention'd
a
little
Animal
,
like
a
Musk'd-Rat
,
that
M.
la
Salle
kill'd
as
we
came
from
Fort
Miamis
to
the
Illinois
,
which
deserves
a
particular
Description
.
It
looks
like
a
Rat
as
to
the
Shape
of
its
Body
,
but
it
is
as
big
as
a
Cat
:
His
Skin
looks
Silver-like
,
with
some
fair
black
Hair
,
which
makes
the
Colour
the
more
admirable
.
His
Tail
is
without
any
Hair
,
as
big
as
the
Finger
,
and
about
a
Foot
long
,
wherewith
he
hangs
himself
to
the
Boughs
of
Trees
.
That
Creature
has
under
the
Belly
a
kind
of
Sack
,
wherein
they
put
their
young
ones
when
they
are
pursu'd
;
which
is
one
of
the
most
wonderful
Things
of
the
World
,
and
a
clear
Demonstration
of
the
Providence
and
Goodness
of
the
Almighty
,
who
takes
so
particular
a
Care
of
the
meanest
of
his
Creatures
.
There
is
no
fierce
Beast
in
all
that
Country
that
dares
attack
Men
;
for
the
Mechibichi
,
the
most
terrible
of
all
,
and
who
devours
all
other
Beasts
whatsoever
,
runs
away
upon
the
Approach
of
a
Savage
.
The
Head
of
that
Creature
is
very
like
that
of
the
spotted
Lynx
,
but
somewhat
bigger
:
his
Body
is
long
,
and
as
tall
as
a
wild-Goat
,
but
his
Legs
are
shorter
:
his
Paws
are
like
a
Cat's-Foot
;
but
the
Claws
are
so
long
and
strong
;
that
no
other
Beast
can
resist
them
.
When
they
have
kill'd
any
Beast
,
they
eat
part
of
it
,
and
carry
the
rest
upon
their
Back
,
to
hide
it
in
the
Woods
;
and
I
have
been
told
that
no
other
Beast
dare
meddle
with
it
.
Their
Skin
is
much
like
that
of
a
Lion
,
as
well
as
their
Tail
;
but
their
Head
is
much
bigger
.
The
Savages
gave
us
to
understand
that
to
the
Westward
of
their
Habitation
,
there
are
some
Beasts
who
carry
Men
upon
their
Back
,
and
shew'd
us
the
Hoof
,
and
part
of
the
Leg
of
one
,
which
was
certainly
the
Hoof
of
a
Horse
:
and
surely
Horses
must
not
be
utterly
unknown
in
the
Northern
America
:
for
then
how
cou'd
theSavages
have
drawn
upon
theRock
I
have
mention'd
,
the
Figure
of
that
Animal
?
They
have
in
that
Country
all
sorts
of
Trees
we
have
in
Europe
,
and
a
great
many
other
unknown
to
us
.
There
are
the
finest
Cedars
in
the
World
;
and
another
sort
of
Tree
,
from
which
drops
a
most
fragrant
Gum
,
which
in
my
Opinion
exceeds
our
best
Perfumes
.
The
Cotton-Trees
are
of
a
prodigious
height
;
the
Savages
make
them
hollow
with
Fire
,
to
make
their
Pyrogues
;
and
we
have
seen
some
of
them
all
of
a-piece
,
above
an
hundred
Foot
long
.
The
Oak
is
so
good
,
that
I
believe
it
exceeds
ours
for
Building
Ships
.
I
have
observ'd
that
Hemp
grows
naturally
in
that
Country
,
and
that
they
make
Tarr
and
Pitch
toward
the
Sea-Coasts
;
and
as
I
don't
question
but
that
there
are
some
Iron-Mines
,
the
Building
of
Men
of
War
wou'd
be
very
cheap
in
the
River
Meschasipi
.
I
took
Notice
in
my
Description
of
Louisiana
,
that
there
are
vast
Meadows
,
which
need
not
to
be
grubb'd
up
,
but
are
ready
for
the
Plow
and
seed
;
and
certainly
the
Soil
must
be
very
fruitful
,
since
Beans
grow
naturally
,
without
any
Culture
.
Their
Stalks
subsist
several
Years
,
bearing
Fruit
in
the
proper
Seasons
:
It
is
as
big
as
one's
Arm
,
and
climbs
up
the
highest
Trees
,
just
as
Ivy
does
.
The
Peach-Trees
are
like
ours
,
and
so
fruitful
,
that
they
wou'd
break
if
they
were
not
supported
.
Their
Forests
are
full
of
Mulberry-Trees
and
Plum-Trees
,
whose
Fruit
is
bemusk'd
.
They
have
also
Plenty
of
Pomegranate-Trees
and
Chest-nut-Trees
:
And
't
is
observable
,
that
all
these
Trees
are
cover'd
with
Vines
,
whose
Grapes
are
very
big
and
sweet
.
They
have
three
of
four
Crops
of
Indian-Corn
;
for
they
have
no
other
Winter
than
some
Rains.
We
had
not
time
enough
to
look
for
Mines
;
but
we
found
in
several
places
some
Pit-Coal
;
and
the
Savages
shew'd
us
great
Mines
of
Lead
and
Copper
.
They
have
also
Quarries
of
Free-Stone
;
and
of
Black
,
White
,
and
Jasper-like
Marble
,
of
which
they
make
their
Calumets
.
These
Savages
are
good-natur'd
Men
,
affable
,
civil
,
and
obliging
;
but
I
design
to
make
a
particular
Tract
concerning
their
Manners
,
in
my
Second
Volume
.
It
seems
they
have
no
Sentiments
of
Religion
;
tho'
one
may
judge
from
their
Actions
,
that
they
have
a
kind
of
Veneration
for
the
Sun
,
which
they
acknowledge
as
it
seems
,
for
the
Maker
and
Preserver
of
all
things
.
When
the
Nadou●ssians
and
Issati
take
Tobacco
,
they
look
upon
the
Sun
,
which
they
call
in
their
Language
Louis
;
and
as
soon
as
they
have
lighted
their
Pipe
,
they
present
it
to
the
Sun
with
these
Words
,
Tchendiouba
Louis
,
that
is
to
say
,
Smoak
Sun
;
which
I
took
for
a
kind
of
Adoration
.
I
was
glad
when
I
heard
that
this
only
Deity
was
call'd
Louis
,
because
it
was
also
my
Name
.
They
call
the
Moon
Louis
Basatsche
,
that
is
to
say
,
The
Sun
of
the
Night
;
so
that
the
Moon
and
Sun
have
the
same
Name
,
except
that
the
Moon
is
distinguish'd
by
the
Word
Basatsche
.
They
offer
also
to
the
Sun
the
best
part
of
the
Beast
they
kill
,
which
they
carry
to
the
Cabin
of
their
Chief
,
who
makes
his
Profit
thereof
,
and
mumble
some
Words
as
it
raises
.
They
offer
also
the
first
Smoak
of
their
Calumets
,
and
then
blow
the
Smoak
towards
the
four
Corners
of
the
World.
This
is
all
I
have
observ'd
concerning
their
Religion
;
which
makes
me
believe
that
they
have
a
religious
Veneration
for
the
Sun.
CHAP.
XLII
.
An
Account
of
the
various
Languages
of
the
Nations
inhabiting
the
Banks
of
the
Meschasipi
;
of
their
Submission
to
their
Chief
;
of
the
Difference
of
their
Manners
from
the
Savages
of
Canada
;
and
of
the
Difficulties
,
or
rather
Impossibilities
attending
their
Conversion
.
'T
IS
surprizing
that
every
Nation
of
the
Savages
of
the
Northern
America
shou'd
have
a
peculiar
Language
;
for
tho'
some
of
them
live
not
ten
Leagues
one
from
another
,
they
must
use
an
Interpreter
to
talk
together
,
there
being
no
universal
Language
amongst
them
;
as
one
may
call
the
Lingua
Franca
,
which
is
understood
upon
all
the
Coast
of
the
Mediterranean-Sea
;
or
the
Latin
Tongue
,
common
to
all
the
Learned
Men
of
Europe
.
However
,
those
who
live
so
near
one
another
,
understand
some
Words
us'd
amongst
their
Neighbours
,
but
not
well
enough
to
treat
together
without
an
Interpreter
;
and
therefore
they
use
to
send
one
of
their
Men
to
each
of
their
Allies
,
to
learn
their
Language
,
and
remain
with
them
as
their
Resident
,
and
take
Care
of
their
Concerns
.
The
Savages
differ
from
those
of
Canada
both
in
their
Manners
,
Customs
,
Temper
,
Inclinations
,
and
even
in
the
Form
of
their
Head
;
those
of
the
Meschasipi
having
their
Head
very
flat
.
They
have
large
Places
in
their
Villages
,
where
they
meet
together
upon
any
publick
Rejoycings
;
and
where
they
have
publick
Games
at
certain
Seasons
of
the
Year
.
They
are
lively
and
active
,
having
noting
of
that
Morosity
and
Pensiveness
of
the
Iroquois
and
others
.
Their
Chiefs
have
a
more
absolute
Authority
than
those
of
the
other
Savages
,
which
Power
is
very
narrow
;
and
those
who
live
the
nearest
to
the
Mouth
of
the
River
,
have
such
a
Deference
for
their
Chief
,
that
they
dare
not
pass
between
Him
and
a
Flambeau
,
which
is
always
carry'd
before
him
in
all
Ceremonies
.
These
Chiefs
have
Servants
and
Officers
to
wait
upon
them
:
They
distribute
Rewards
and
Presents
as
they
think
fit
.
In
short
,
They
have
amongst
them
a
Form
of
Political
Government
;
and
I
must
own
they
make
a
tolerable
use
of
their
Reason
.
They
were
altogether
ignorant
of
Fire-Arms
,
and
all
other
Instruments
and
Tools
of
Iron
and
Steel
,
their
Knives
and
Axes
being
made
of
Flint
,
and
other
sharp
Stones
;
whereas
we
were
told
that
the
Spaniards
of
New
Mexico
lived
not
above
forty
Leagues
from
them
,
and
supply'd
them
with
all
the
Tools
,
and
other
Commodities
of
Europe
.
We
found
nothing
among
them
that
might
be
suspected
to
come
from
the
Europeans
,
unless
it
be
some
little
Pieces
of
Glass
put
upon
a
Thread
,
with
which
their
Women
use
to
adorn
their
Heads
.
They
wear
Bracelets
and
Ear-Rings
of
fine
Pearls
,
which
they
spoil
,
having
nothing
to
bore
them
,
but
with
Fire
.
They
made
us
to
understand
that
they
have
them
in
exchange
for
their
Calumets
,
from
some
Nations
inhabiting
the
Coast
of
the
Great
Lake
to
the
Southward
,
which
I
take
to
be
the
Gulph
of
Florida
.
I
'll
say
nothing
here
,
or
at
least
very
little
,
concerning
their
Conversion
,
reserving
to
discourse
fully
upon
that
Subject
,
in
a
Third
Volume
,
wherein
I
promise
my self
to
undeceive
many
People
about
the
false
Opinions
they
entertain
on
this
Matter
.
Where-ever
the
Apostles
appear'd
,
they
converted
so
great
a
number
of
People
,
that
the
Gospel
was
known
and
believ'd
in
a
short
time
,
thro'
most
part
of
the
then-known
World.
But
our
Modern
Missions
are
not
attended
with
that
Grace
and
Power
,
and
therefore
we
are
not
to
expect
those
miraculous
Conversions
.
I
have
imparted
to
them
,
as
well
as
I
cou'd
,
the
chief
and
general
Truths
of
the
Christian
Religion
:
But
,
as
I
have
observ'd
already
,
the
Languages
of
those
Nations
,
having
little
or
no
Affinity
one
with
another
,
I
cannot
say
that
my
Endeavours
have
been
very
successful
,
tho'
I
learn'd
the
Language
of
the
Issati
or
Nadoussians
,
and
understood
indifferently
that
of
the
Illinois
:
But
the
Truths
of
Christianity
are
so
sublime
,
that
I
fear
,
neither
my
Words
nor
Signs
and
Actions
have
been
able
to
give
them
an
Idea
of
what
I
preach'd
unto
them
.
GOD
alone
,
who
knows
the
●earts
of
Men
,
knows
also
what
Success
my
Endeavours
have
had
.
The
Baptism
I
have
administer'd
to
several
Children
,
of
whose
Death
I
was
morally
assur'd
,
is
the
only
certain
Fruit
of
my
Mission
.
But
after
all
,
I
have
only
discover'd
the
way
for
other
Missionaries
,
and
shall
be
ready
at
all
times
to
return
thither
,
thinking
my self
very
happy
if
I
can
spend
the
rest
of
my
Days
in
endeavouring
my
own
and
other
Men's
Salvation
;
and
especially
in
favour
of
those
poor
Nations
,
who
have
been
hitherto
ignorant
of
their
Creator
and
Redeemer
.
But
le●t
I
shou'd
tire
the
Reader
,
I
reassume
the
Thread
of
my
Discourse
.
CHAP.
XLIII
.
An
Account
of
the
Fishery
of
the
Sturgeons
;
and
of
the
Course
we
took
,
for
fear
of
meeting
some
of
our
Men
from
Fort
Crevecoeur
.
WE
embark'd
the
24th
of
April
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
and
our
Provisions
being
●pent
some
Days
after
,
we
had
nothing
to
live
upon
,
but
the
Game
we
kill
d
,
or
the
Fish
we
cou'd
catch
.
Stags
,
wild-Goats
,
and
even
wild
Oxen
are
pretty
scarce
toward
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
;
for
this
Nation
comes
as
far
as
the
Meschasipi
to
hunt
them
;
but
by
good
chance
we
found
a
great
quantity
of
Sturgeons
,
with
long
Bills
,
as
we
call
d
them
,
from
the
Shape
of
their
Head.
It
was
then
the
Season
that
these
Fishes
spawn
;
and
they
come
as
near
the
Shoar
as
they
can
;
so
that
we
kill'd
as
many
as
we
wou'd
with
our
Axes
and
Swords
,
without
spending
our
Powder
and
Shot
.
They
were
so
numerous
,
that
we
took
nothing
but
the
Belly
,
and
other
dainty
Parts
,
throwing
off
the
rest
.
As
we
came
near
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
my
Men
begun
to
be
very
affraid
to
meet
with
their
Comrades
of
Fort
Crevecoeur
;
for
having
not
yet
exchang'd
their
Commodities
,
as
they
were
order'd
,
and
refus'd
to
go
Northward
at
first
,
as
I
desir'd
them
,
they
had
much
reason
to
fear
that
they
wou'd
stop
them
,
and
punish
them
for
not
having
follow'd
my
Directions
.
I
was
likewise
afraid
,
that
by
these
Means
our
Voyage
towards
the
Sea
wou'd
be
discover'd
,
(
there
being
some
Reasons
to
keep
it
secret
,
as
I
shall
observe
in
another
place
)
and
our
farther
Discovery
stopt
;
and
therefore
to
prevent
any
such
thing
,
I
advis'd
them
to
row
all
the
Night
,
and
rest
our selves
during
the
Day
in
the
Islands
;
which
are
so
numerous
in
that
River
.
The
Trees
and
Vines
wherewith
those
Islands
are
cover'd
,
are
so
thick
,
that
one
can
hardly
Land
,
and
so
we
might
lie
there
very
safe
,
it
being
impossible
to
discover
us
.
This
Advice
was
approv'd
,
and
thereby
we
avoided
any
Rencounter
;
for
I
did
not
doubt
but
our
Men
came
now
and
then
from
Fort
Crevecoeur
,
to
observe
the
Meschasipi
,
and
get
Intelligence
of
us
.
But
when
we
found
our selves
pretty
far
from
the
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
we
travell'd
in
the
Day
,
as
we
used
to
do
,
in
order
to
make
our
Observations
,
and
view
the
Country
;
which
does
not
appear
so
fertil
,
nor
cover'd
with
so
fine
Trees
above
the
River
of
the
Illinois
,
as
it
is
below
,
down
the
Meschasipi
to
the
Sea.
CHAP.
XLIV
.
A
short
Account
of
the
Rivers
that
fall
into
the
Meschasipi
;
of
the
Lake
of
Tears
;
of
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
;
of
the
wild
Oats
of
that
Country
;
and
several
other
Circumstances
of
our
Voyage
.
NO
Rivers
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
run
into
the
Meschasipi
between
the
river
of
the
Illinois
and
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
,
from
the
Westward
,
but
the
River
Ottenta
,
and
another
which
falls
into
it
within
eight
Leagues
of
the
said
Fall
:
But
on
the
Eastward
we
met
with
a
pretty
large
River
,
call'd
Ouisconsin
or
Misconsin
,
which
comes
from
the
Northward
.
This
River
is
near
'
as
large
as
that
of
the
Illinois
;
but
I
cannot
give
an
exact
account
of
the
length
of
its
Course
,
for
we
left
it
about
sixty
Leagues
from
its
Mouth
,
to
make
a
Por●age
into
another
River
,
which
runs
into
the
Bay
of
Puans
,
as
I
shall
observe
when
I
come
to
speak
of
our
return
from
Issati
into
Canada
.
This
River
Ouisconsin
runs
into
the
Meschasipi
about
100
Leagues
above
that
of
the
Illinois
.
Within
five
and
twenty
Leaguesafter
,
we
met
another
River
coming
from
the
Eastward
,
nam'd
by
the
Issati
and
Nadoussians
,
Chebadeba
,
that
is
,
The
Black
River
.
I
can
say
very
little
of
it
,
having
observ'd
only
its
Mouth
;
but
I
judge
from
thence
,
that
it
is
not
very
considerable
.
About
thirty
Leagues
higher
we
found
the
Lake
of
Tears
,
which
we
nam'd
so
,
because
the
Savages
,
who
took
us
,
as
it
will
be
hereafter
related
,
consulted
in
this
place
what
they
shou'd
do
with
their
Prisoners
;
and
those
who
were
for
murthering
us
,
cry'd
all
the
Night
upon
us
,
to
oblige
,
by
their
Tears
,
their
Companions
to
consent
to
our
Death
.
This
Lake
is
form'd
by
the
Meschasipi
,
and
may
be
seven
Leagues
long
and
five
broad
.
Its
Waters
are
almost
standing
,
the
Stream
being
hardly
perceptible
in
the
middle
.
We
met
within
a
League
above
the
Lake
,
another
River
,
call'd
The
River
of
the
Wild
Oxen
;
because
of
the
great
number
of
those
Beasts
grazing
upon
its
Banks
.
It
falls
with
a
great
Rapidity
into
the
Meschasipi
;
but
some
Leagues
above
its
Mouth
,
the
Stream
is
very
gentle
and
moderate
.
There
is
an
infinite
number
of
large
Tortoises
in
that
River
,
which
are
very
relishing
.
A
Row
of
Mountains
fence
its
Banks
in
some
places
.
There
is
another
River
,
which
falls
forty
Leagues
above
this
last
,
into
the
Meschasipi
;
thro'
which
one
may
go
into
the
Superiour
Lake
,
by
making
a
Portage
from
it
into
the
River
Nissipikouet
,
which
runs
into
the
same
Lake
.
It
is
full
of
Rocks
and
rapid
Streams
.
We
nam'd
it
The
River
of
the
Grave
or
Mausolaeum
,
because
the
Savages
bury'd
there
one
of
their
Men
,
who
was
bitten
by
a
Rattle-Snake
.
They
us'd
great
Ceremonies
in
his
Funeral
,
which
I
shall
describe
in
another
place
;
and
I
put
upon
his
Corps
a
white
Covering
;
for
which
the
Savages
return'd
me
their
publick
Thanks
;
and
made
a
great
Feast
,
to
which
above
an
hundred
Men
were
invited
.
The
Navigation
of
the
Meschasipi
is
interrupted
ten
Leagues
above
this
River
of
the
Grave
,
by
a
Fall
of
fifty
or
sixty
Foot
high
,
which
we
call'd
The
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
of
Padua
,
whom
we
had
taken
for
the
Protector
of
our
Discovery
.
There
is
a
Rock
of
a
Pyramidal
Figure
,
just
in
the
middle
of
the
Fall
of
the
River
.
The
Row
of
Mountains
fencing
the
Banks
of
the
Meschasipi
,
ends
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
Ouisconsin
;
and
there
we
likewise
observ'd
,
that
that
River
which
runs
from
thence
to
Sea
almost
directly
North
and
South
,
runs
then
from
the
Westward
or
the
North-West
.
The
Misfortune
we
had
of
being
taken
Prisoners
,
hindred
us
from
going
as
far
as
its
Source
,
which
we
cou'd
never
learn
from
the
Savages
,
who
told
us
only
,
that
about
twenty
or
thirty
Leagues
above
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
,
there
is
ano●her
Fall
;
near
which
a
Nation
of
Savages
inhabit
at
certain
Seasons
of
the
Year
.
They
call
those
Nations
Tintonha
,
that
is
,
The
Inhabitants
of
the
Meadows
.
Eight
Leagues
above
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
,
we
met
with
the
River
of
the
Issati
or
Nadouessians
,
which
is
very
narrow
at
the
Mouth
.
It
comes
out
from
the
Lake
of
the
Issati
,
lying
about
seventy
Leagues
from
its
Mouth
.
We
call'd
this
River
The
River
of
St.
Francis
;
and
it
was
in
this
Place
that
we
were
made
Slaves
by
the
Issati
.
The
Course
of
the
Meschasipi
,
according
to
our
best
Computation
,
is
about
800
Leagues
long
,
from
Tintonha
to
the
Sea
,
including
its
Windings
and
Turnings
;
which
are
very
great
,
and
may
be
navigable
from
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
,
for
flat-bottom'd-Boats
,
provided
the
Island
were
clear'd
from
Trees
,
and
especially
from
Vines
;
which
having
ty'd
the
Trees
together
,
wou'd
stop
a
Boat
in
many
places
.
The
Country
about
the
Lake
Issati
is
a
Marshy
Ground
,
wherein
grows
abundance
of
wild
Oats
,
which
grow
without
any
culture
or
sowing
,
in
Lakes
,
provided
they
are
not
above
three
Foot
deep
.
That
Corn
is
much
like
our
Oats
,
but
much
better
;
and
its
Stalks
are
a
great
deal
longer
when
it
is
ripe
.
The
Savages
gather
it
,
and
live
thereupon
several
Months
of
the
Year
,
making
a
kind
of
Broath
thereof
.
The
Savage
Women
are
oblig'd
to
tie
several
Stalks
together
with
White
Bark
of
Trees
,
to
fright
away
the
Ducks
,
Teals
,
or
Swans
,
which
otherwise
wou'd
spoil
it
before
it
be
ripe
.
This
Lake
of
Issati
lies
within
sixty
Leagues
to
the
Westward
of
the
Superior
Lake
;
but
't
is
impossible
to
travel
by
Land
from
one
to
the
other
,
unless
it
be
in
a
hard
Frost
,
because
of
the
Marshy
Grounds
,
which
otherwise
sink
under
a
Man
;
but
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
they
may
use
their
Canow's
,
tho'
it
be
very
troublesome
,
because
of
the
many
Portages
,
and
the
length
of
the
Way
,
which
,
by
reason
of
the
Windings
of
the
River
,
is
about
150
Leagues
.
The
shortest
Way
is
by
the
River
of
the
Grave
,
thro'
which
we
went
in
our
Return
.
We
found
nothing
but
the
Bones
of
the
Savage
we
had
bury'd
there
,
the
Bears
having
pull'd
out
with
their
Paws
the
great
Stakes
the
Savages
had
beat
deep
into
the
Ground
round
about
the
Corps
;
which
is
their
usual
Way
of
burying
their
Dead
.
We
found
near
the
Grave
a
Calumet
or
Pipe
of
War
,
and
a
Pot
,
in
which
the
Savages
had
left
some
fat
Meat
of
wild
Oxen
,
for
the
use
of
their
dead
Friend
,
during
his
Voyage
into
the
Country
of
Souls
;
which
sheweth
that
they
believe
their
Immortality
.
There
are
many
other
Lakes
near
the
River
Issati
,
from
which
several
Rivers
spring
.
The
Banks
of
those
Rivers
are
inhabited
by
the
Issati
,
the
Nadoussians
,
the
Tintonha
or
Inhabitants
of
Meadows
,
the
Ouadebathon
or
Men
of
Rivers
,
the
Chongasketon
or
Nation
of
the
Wolf
or
the
Dog
;
for
Chonga
signifies
either
of
these
Creatures
.
There
are
also
several
other
Nations
,
which
we
include
under
the
general
Denomination
of
Nadoussians
.
These
Savages
may
bring
into
the
Field
eight
or
nine
thousand
Men
:
They
are
Brave
,
Bold
,
great
Runners
,
and
good
Marksmen
with
their
Arrows
.
It
was
a
Party
of
these
Savages
that
took
us
Prisoners
,
and
carry'd
us
to
the
Issati
,
as
I
am
going
to
relate
in
the
following
Chapter
.
CHAP.
XLV
.
The
Author
and
his
Canow-Men
are
taken
by
the
Savages
,
who
,
after
several
Attempts
upon
their
Lives
,
carry
them
away
with
them
into
their
Country
above
the
River
Meschasipi
.
WE
used
to
go
to
Prayers
thrice
a
Day
,
as
I
have
elsewhere
observ'd
;
and
my
constant
Request
to
God
was
,
That
when
we
shou'd
first
meet
the
Savages
,
it
might
happen
to
be
by
Day
.
Their
Custom
is
,
to
kill
as
Enemies
all
they
meet
by
Night
,
to
enrich
themselves
with
their
Spoils
,
which
are
nothing
but
a
Parcel
of
Hatchets
,
Knives
,
and
such
like
Trifles
;
which
yet
they
value
more
than
we
do
Gold
or
Silver
.
They
make
no
Scruple
to
assassinate
even
their
own
Allies
,
when
they
think
they
can
handsomly
conceal
the
Murder
;
for
by
such
Exploits
it
is
they
hope
to
gain
the
Reputation
of
being
great
Soldiers
,
and
to
pass
for
Men
of
Courage
and
Resolution
.
'T
was
with
a
great
deal
of
Satisfaction
that
we
survey'd
the
Pleasures
of
the
River
Meschasipi
,
all
along
our
Passage
up
it
,
which
had
been
since
the
First
of
April
.
Nothing
as
yet
had
interrupted
our
Observations
,
whither
it
were
navigable
above
or
below
.
In
our
Way
we
kill'd
seven
or
eight
Bustards
or
Wild
Turkeys
,
which
in
these
Countries
increase
mightily
,
as
well
as
all
other
Wild
Creatures
.
We
had
also
plenty
of
Bulls
,
Dears
,
Castors
,
Fish
,
and
Bears-Flesh
;
which
last
we
kill'd
as
they
were
swimming
over
the
River
.
And
here
I
cannot
forbear
seriously
reflecting
on
that
secret
Pleasure
and
Satisfaction
of
Mind
,
which
is
to
be
found
in
Prayer
,
and
the
real
Advantages
which
may
be
drawn
from
thence
,
when
I
consider
how
effectually
my
own
were
heard
:
For
the
same
Day
,
being
the
Twelfth
of
April
,
as
our
two
Men
were
boiling
one
of
the
Bustards
,
and
my self
refitting
our
Canow
on
the
Banks
of
the
River
,
I
perceiv'd
all
of
a
sudden
about
Two
in
the
Afternoon
,
no
less
than
fifty
Canow's
,
which
were
made
of
Bark
,
and
mann'd
with
120
Savages
,
who
were
stark
naked
,
and
came
down
the
River
with
an
extraordinary
Swiftness
,
to
surprize
the
Miamis
,
Illinois
,
and
Marohans
,
their
Enemies
.
We
threw
away
the
Broath
which
was
a
preparing
,
and
getting
aboard
as
fast
as
we
cou'd
,
made
towards
them
,
crying
out
thrice
,
Mistigouche
and
Diatchez
,
which
in
the
Language
of
the
Iroquois
and
Algonquins
,
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
Comrades
,
we
are
Men
of
Wooden-Canows
;
for
so
they
call
those
that
sail
in
great
Vessels
.
This
had
no
effect
,
for
the
Barbarians
understood
not
what
we
said
;
so
that
they
surrounded
us
immediately
,
and
began
to
let
flie
their
Arrows
at
a
Distance
;
till
the
Eldest
amongst
them
perceiving
that
I
had
a
Calumet
or
Pipe
of
Peace
in
my
Hand
,
came
up
to
us
,
and
prevented
our
being
murder'd
by
their
Warriors
.
These
Men
,
who
are
more
brutal
than
those
of
the
lower
River
,
fell
a
jumping
out
of
their
Canow's
,
some
upon
Land
,
others
into
the
Water
;
surrounding
us
on
all
sides
,
with
Shrieks
and
Out-cries
that
were
indeed
very
terrifying
.
'T
was
to
no
purpose
to
resist
,
being
but
three
to
so
great
a
number
.
One
of
them
snatch'd
the
Pipe
of
Peace
out
of
my
Hand
,
as
our
Canow
and
theirs
were
fasten'd
together
on
the
Bank
of
the
River
.
We
presented
them
with
some
small
Pieces
of
Martinico
Tobacco
,
because
it
was
better
than
what
they
had
.
As
they
receiv'd
it
,
the
Elders
of
them
cry'd
out
Miahima
,
Miahima
;
but
what
they
meant
by
it
we
know
it
.
However
we
made
Signs
with
ou●
Oars
upon
the
Sand
,
that
the
Miamis
their
Enemies
,
whom
they
were
in
search
of
,
had
pass'd
the
River
,
and
were
upon
their
Flight
to
join
the
Illinois
.
When
they
saw
themselves
discover'd
,
and
consequently
out
of
all
hopes
of
surprizing
their
Enemies
,
three
or
four
of
the
eldest
of
them
laid
their
Hands
on
my
Head
,
and
began
to
weep
bitterly
,
accompanying
their
Tears
with
such
mournful
Accents
as
can
hardly
be
exprest
;
till
with
a
sorry
Handcherchif
of
Armenian
Cloath
,
which
I
had
left
,
I
made
a
shift
to
dry
up
their
Tears
:
However
,
to
very
little
purpose
;
for
refusing
to
smoak
in
our
Calumet
or
Pipe
of
Peace
,
they
thereby
gave
us
to
understand
,
that
their
Design
was
still
to
murder
us
.
Hereupon
with
an
horrid
Out-cry
,
which
they
set
up
all
at
once
,
to
make
it
yet
the
more
terrible
,
they
hurry'd
us
cross
the
River
,
forcing
us
to
redouble
the
Stroaks
of
our
Oar
,
to
make
the
more
speed
;
and
entertaining
us
all
the
while
with
such
dismal
Howls
,
as
were
capable
of
striking
Terror
into
the
most
resolute
and
daring
Souls
.
Being
come
a-shoar
on
the
other
side
,
we
unloaded
our
Canow
,
and
landed
our
Things
,
part
of
which
they
had
robb'd
us
of
already
.
Some
time
after
our
Landing
,
we
made
a
Fire
a
second
time
,
to
make
an
end
of
boiling
our
Bustard
.
Two
others
we
presented
the
Barbarians
,
who
having
consulted
together
what
they
shou'd
do
with
us
,
two
of
their
Leaders
came
up
to
us
,
and
made
us
to
understand
by
Signs
,
that
their
Warriors
were
resolv'd
upon
our
Death
.
This
oblig'd
me
,
whilst
one
of
our
Canow-Men
look'd
after
our
Things
,
to
go
with
the
other
and
apply
my self
to
their
Chiefs
.
Six
Hatchets
,
fifteen
Knives
,
some
pieces
of
Tobacco
,
was
the
Present
that
I
made
them
.
After
which
,
bending
my
Neck
,
and
pointing
to
a
Hatchet
,
I
signify'd
to
them
by
that
Submission
,
that
we
threw
our selves
on
their
Mercy
.
The
Present
had
the
good
Effect
to
soften
some
of
them
,
who
,
according
to
their
Custom
,
gave
us
some
Flesh
of
Beaver
to
eat
,
themselves
putting
the
three
first
Bits
in
our
Mouths
;
having
first
blown
upon
it
,
because
the
Meat
was
hot
.
After
this
they
set
their
Platter
before
us
,
which
was
made
of
the
Bark
of
a
Tree
,
leaving
us
at
Liberty
to
feed
after
our
own
fashion
.
These
Civilities
did
not
hinder
us
from
passing
the
Night
very
uneasily
,
because
in
the
Evening
before
they
went
to
sleep
,
they
had
return'd
us
our
Calumet
of
Peace
.
The
two
Canow-Men
resolv'd
to
sell
their
Lives
as
dear
as
they
cou'd
,
and
to
defend
themselves
like
Men
to
the
last
,
in
Case
they
shou'd
attack
us
.
For
my
part
,
I
told
them
I
resolv'd
to
suffer
my self
to
be
slain
without
the
least
resistance
,
in
imitation
of
our
Saviour
,
who
resign'd
himself
up
voluntarily
into
the
Hand
of
his
Executioner
.
However
,
we
watch'd
all
Night
by
turns
,
that
we
might
not
be
surpriz'd
in
our
Sleep
.
CHAP.
XLVI
.
Resolution
which
the
Barbarians
take
to
carry
the
Author
and
his
two
Men
along
with
them
up
into
their
Country
,
above
the
River
Meschasipi
.
THE
13th
of
April
,
very
early
in
the
Morning
,
one
of
their
Captains
,
whose
Name
was
Narrhetoba
,
being
one
of
those
who
had
been
for
killing
us
,
and
whose
Body
was
painted
all
over
,
came
and
demanded
my
Pipe
of
Peace
.
It
being
deliver●d
him
,
he
fill'd
it
with
Tobacco
of
their
own
growth
,
and
made
those
of
his
own
Band
smoak
in
it
first
;
then
all
the
rest
that
had
been
for
putting
us
to
Death
.
After
this
he
made
Signs
that
we
must
go
with
them
into
their
Country
,
whither
they
were
then
about
to
return
.
This
Proposal
did
not
startle
me
much
,
for
having
,
caus'd
the
Enterprize
which
they
had
fram'd
against
their
Enemies
to
miscarry
,
I
was
not
unwilling
to
imbrace
any
opportunity
of
making
farther
Discoveries
amongst
these
Barbarous
Nations
.
That
which
perplex'd
we
most
,
was
the
Difficulty
I
had
of
saying
my
Office
,
and
performing
the
rest
of
my
Devotions
in
the
Presence
of
these
Wretches
.
Many
of
them
observing
my
Lips
to
move
,
told
me
in
a
harsh
severe
Tone
,
Ouackanche
;
from
whence
,
because
we
understood
not
a
Word
of
their
Language
,
we
concluded
them
to
be
very
angry
.
Micha●l
Ako
,
●ne
of
the
Canow-Men
,
told
me
with
a
frightful
Air
,
that
if
I
continu'd
to
say
my
Breviary
,
we
shou'd
infallibly
be
murther'd
by
them
.
The
Picard
du
Gay
desir'd
me
at
least
to
say
my
Prayers
in
priva●e
,
for
fear
of
enraging
them
too
far
.
The
last
Advice
seem'd
the
best
;
but
the
more
I
endeavour'd
to
conceal
my self
,
the
more
of
them
had
I
at
my
Heels
.
If
at
any
time
I
retir'd
into
the
Woods
,
they
immediately
concluded
't
was
to
hide
something
:
So
that
I
knew
not
which
way
to
turn
me
for
the
performance
of
my
Duty
;
for
they
wou'd
never
suffer
me
a
Moment
out
of
their
Sight
.
This
compell'd
me
at
last
to
acquaint
the
two
Canow-Men
,
that
I
cou'd
no
longer
dispence
with
my self
in
omitting
the
Duty
of
my
Office
:
That
if
they
shou'd
murder
us
on
this
account
,
I
shou'd
indeed
be
the
innocent
Cause
of
their
Death
as
well
as
my
own
;
that
therefore
I
ran
the
same
Risque
as
they
,
but
that
no
Danger
was
great
enough
to
justifie
me
in
the
dispensing
with
my
Duty
.
In
fine
,
the
Barbarians
understood
by
the
Word
Ouackanche
,
that
the
Book
in
which
I
read
,
was
an
Evil
Spirit
,
as
I
afterwards
understood
by
being
amongst
them
.
However
,
I
then
knew
by
their
Gestures
that
they
had
an
aversion
for
it
.
Wherefore
to
use
them
to
it
by
degrees
,
I
was
wont
to
sing
the
Litanies
,
as
we
were
upon
the
Way
,
holding
the
Book
in
my
Hand
.
They
fondly
believ'd
my
Breviary
was
a
Spirit
,
which
taught
me
to
sing
thus
thus
for
their
Diversion
.
All
these
People
naturally
love
Singing
.
CHAP.
XLVII
.
The
many
Outrages
done
us
by
the
Savages
,
before
we
arriv'd
in
their
Country
.
They
frequently
design
against
our
Lives
.
THE
many
Outrages
which
were
done
us
by
these
Barbarians
,
thro'
the
whole
Course
of
our
Voyage
,
are
not
to
be
imagin'd
.
Our
Canow
was
both
bigger
and
heavier
laden
than
Theirs
.
They
seldom
●arry
any
thing
but
a
Quiver
full
of
Arrows
,
a
Bow
,
and
some
sorry
Skin
or
other
,
which
usually
serves
two
of
them
for
a
Coverlet
.
The
Nights
were
sharp
as
yet
for
the
Season
,
by
reason
of
our
advancing
still
Northwards
;
so
that
at
Night
't
was
necessary
to
keep
our selves
as
warm
as
we
cou'd
.
Our
Conductors
observing
that
we
did
not
make
so
much
Way
as
themselves
,
order'd
three
of
their
Warriors
to
go
aboard
us
.
One
seated
himself
on
my
Left
,
the
other
two
behind
the
Men
,
to
help
them
to
row
,
that
we
might
make
the
more
haste
.
The
Barbarians
sometimes
row
no
less
than
thirty
Leagues
a
Day
,
when
they
are
in
haste
to
take
the
Field
,
and
design
to
surprize
their
Enemies
.
Those
who
took
us
were
of
divers
Villages
,
and
as
much
divided
in
their
Sentiments
in
regard
of
us
.
Every
Evening
't
was
our
peculiar
Care
to
plant
our
Cabin
near
the
young
Chief
,
who
had
taken
Tobacco
in
our
Pipe
of
Peace
;
signifying
to
him
thereby
,
that
we
put
our selves
under
his
Protection
.
This
we
did
by
reason
of
the
Divisions
which
reign'd
among
the
Savages
.
Aquipaguelin
,
one
of
their
Cheifs
,
who
had
a
Son
kill'd
by
the
Miamis
,
finding
he
cou'd
not
revenge
himself
of
that
Nation
,
thought
of
venting
his
Passion
upon
us
.
Every
Night
wou'd
he
bewail
his
Son
,
whom
he
had
lost
in
the
War
,
thinking
thereby
to
stir
up
those
of
his
Band
to
revenge
his
Death
,
kill
us
,
seize
our
Effects
,
and
after
that
pursue
the
Miamis
.
But
the
other
Savages
,
who
were
very
fond
of
European
Commodities
,
thought
it
more
adviseable
to
protect
us
,
that
other
Europeans
might
be
encourag'd
to
come
amongst
them
.
They
chiefly
desir'd
Guns
,
upon
which
they
set
the
highest
value
,
having
seen
the
use
of
them
upon
one
of
our
Canow-Men's
killing
three
or
four
Bustards
or
Wild-Turkeys
,
at
one
single
Discharge
of
his
Fusil
;
whereas
they
cou'd
not
kill
above
one
at
a
time
with
their
Bows
.
We
have
understood
by
them
since
,
that
the
Words
Manza
Ouakanché
signifie
Iron
possest
by
an
Evil
Spirit
.
So
they
call
the
Fusil
,
which
breaks
a
Man's
Bones
;
whereas
their
Arrows
glide
only
between
the
Flesh
and
the
Muscles
,
which
they
pierce
without
breaking
the
Bone
,
very
seldom
at
least
.
For
which
reason
it
is
,
that
these
People
do
much
●asier
cure
the
Wounds
which
are
made
by
the
Arrow
or
Dart
,
than
those
of
the
Fusil
.
When
we
were
first
taken
by
the
Barbarians
,
we
were
got
about
an
hundred
and
fifty
Leagues
up
the
River
,
from
that
of
the
Illinois
.
We
row'd
afterwards
in
their
Company
for
nineteen
Days
together
,
sometimes
North
,
sometimes
North-East
,
as
we
judg'd
by
the
Quarters
from
whence
the
Wind
blew
,
and
according
to
the
best
Observations
we
cou'd
make
by
our
Compass
.
So
that
after
these
Barbarians
had
forc'd
us
to
follow
them●
we
made
more
than
two
hundred
and
fifty
Leagues
upon
that
same
River
.
The
Savages
are
of
an
extraordinary
force
in
a
Canow
.
They
'll
row
from
Morning
to
Night
without
resting
,
or
hardly
allowing
themselves
so
much
time
as
to
eat
their
Victuals
.
To
oblige
us
to
follow
them
the
faster
,
there
were
usually
four
or
five
of
their
Men
a-board
us
;
for
our
Canow
was
larger
and
deeper
loaden
than
theirs
so
that
we
had
need
of
their
Assistance
to
be
able
to
keep
'em
company
.
When
it
rain'd
,
we
set
up
our
Cabins
;
but
when
't
was
fair
,
the
Heavens
were
our
Canopy
▪
By
this
means
we
had
leisure
of
taking
our
Observations
from
the
Moon
and
the
Stars
when
it
was
clear
.
Notwithstanding
the
fatigue
of
the
Day
,
the
youngest
of
the
Warriors
went
at
Night
and
danc'd
the
Reed
before
four
or
five
of
their
Captains
till
midnight
.
The
Captain
to
whose
Quarter
they
went
,
sent
with
a
deal
of
Ceremony
to
those
that
Danc'd
,
a
Warrior
of
his
own
Family
,
to
make
them
Smoak
one
after
another
in
his
own
Reed
of
War
,
which
is
distinguish'd
from
that
of
Peace
by
its
Feathers
.
This
sort
of
Ceremony
is
always
concluded
by
the
two
Youngest
of
those
who
have
had
any
Relations
kill'd
in
the
Wars
.
These
take
several
Arrows
,
and
laying
them
a-cross
at
the
point
,
present
them
in
that
manner
to
their
Captains
,
weeping
very
bitterly
;
who
,
notwithstanding
the
excess
of
theit
Sorrow
,
return
them
back
to
be
kiss'd
.
In
short
,
neither
the
Fatigues
of
the
Day
,
nor
Watchings
,
are
sufficient
to
prevail
with
the
Elders
so
much
as
to
shut
their
Eyes
,
most
of
them
watching
till
almost
break
of
Day
,
for
fear
of
being
surpriz'd
by
their
Enemies
.
As
soon
as
the
Morning
appears
,
one
of
them
sets
up
the
ordinary
Cry
,
when
in
a
moment
the
Warriors
are
all
in
their
Canow's
.
Some
are
sent
to
encompass
the
Islands
,
and
see
what
Game
they
can
meet
with
;
whilst
others
more
swift
go
by
Land
to
discover
by
the
Smoak
the
Place
where
the
Enemies
lie
.
CHAP.
XLVIII
.
The
Advantages
which
the
Savages
of
the
North
have
over
those
of
the
South
,
in
relation
to
the
War
:
As
also
the
Ceremony
which
was
perform'd
by
one
of
our
Captains
,
having
caus'd
us
to
halt
at
Noon
.
WHen
the
Savages
of
the
North
are
at
War
,
't
is
their
custom
to
post
themselves
upon
the
point
of
some
one
of
those
many
Islands
,
of
which
this
River
is
full
,
where
they
look
upon
themselves
to
be
always
safe
.
Those
of
the
South
who
are
their
Enemies
,
have
nothing
but
Pyrogues
,
or
Canow's
of
Wood
,
with
which
they
cannot
go
very
fast
,
because
of
their
weight
.
None
but
the
Northern
Nations
have
Birch
to
make
Canow's
of
Bark
.
The
People
of
the
South
are
depriv'd
of
this
Advantage
,
whereas
those
of
the
North
can
with
an
admirable
facility
pass
from
Lake
to
Lake
,
and
River
to
River
,
to
attack
their
Enemy
.
Nay
,
when
they
are
discover'd
,
they
value
it
not
,
provided
they
have
time
to
recover
their
Canow's
;
for
't
is
impossible
for
those
who
pursue
them
either
by
Land
or
in
the
Pyrogues
,
to
do
it
with
any
success
.
As
to
what
relates
to
Ambuscades
no
Nation
in
the
World
comes
near
those
Northern
Sava●es
,
being
patient
of
Hunger
,
and
the
utmost
Severies
of
the
Weather
,
beyond
belief
.
'T
is
their
sure
Game
;
and
they
never
fail
being
succour'd
by
three
or
four
of
their
Comrades
,
whenever
their
Enemies
attack
them
.
So
that
they
always
bring
their
Designs
about
this
way
,
at
least
if
not
over-power'd
so
by
numbers
,
as
not
to
be
able
to
recover
their
Canow●s
,
and
save
themselves
by
flight
.
One
of
the
Nineteen
Days
of
our
most
tiresome
Voyage
,
a
Captain
call'd
Aquipaguetin
,
who
afterwards
adopted
me
for
his
Son
,
as
we
shall
see
anon
,
thought
it
advisable
to
halt
about
Noon
in
a
fine
large
Meadow
,
situate
on
the
West
of
the
River
Meschasipi
.
This
Chief
had
kill'd
a
large
fat
Bear
,
to
which
he
invited
the
Principal
Captains
of
the
Warriours
.
After
the
Repast
,
these
Savages
having
all
of
them
certain
Marks
in
the
Face
,
and
their
Bodies
painted
with
the
Figure
of
some
Beast
,
such
as
every
one
fancy'd
best
,
their
Hair
being
also
anointed
with
the
Oil
of
Bears
,
and
stuck
all
over
with
Red
and
White
Feathers
,
and
their
Heads
cover'd
with
the
Downe
of
Birds
,
began
to
dance
with
their
hands
all
upon
their
Hip
,
and
striking
the
Soles
of
their
Feet
with
that
violence
against
the
Earth
,
that
the
very
Marks
appear'd
.
During
the
Dance
,
one
of
the
Sons
of
the
Master
of
the
Ceremonies
,
made
'em
all
smoak
in
the
Pipe
of
War
,
himself
shedding
abundanc●
of
Tears
during
the
whole
Action
.
And
the
Father
,
who
marshall'd
the
whole
melancholy
Scene
,
accompany'd
him
with
a
Voice
so
lamentable
and
broken
,
with
so
many
rising
Sighs
,
as
were
capable
of
melting
the
most
obdurate
Heart
,
bathing
himself
a●l
the
while
in
his
Tears
:
Sometimes
would
he
address
himself
to
the
Warriour
,
sometimes
to
me
,
laying
his
Hands
on
my
Head
,
as
he
did
also
on
my
M●●'s
.
Sometimes
would
he
lift
up
his
Eyes
to
Heaven
,
repeating
the
Word
Louis
,
which
in
their
Speech
signifies
the
Sun
,
appealing
to
him
for
Justice
on
the
Murderers
of
his
Son
,
and
hoping
to
engage
his
Followers
to
avenge
his
Death
.
As
for
us
,
as
far
as
we
could
judge
,
all
this
Grimace
boded
us
no
good
:
And
indeed
we
afterwards
understood
,
that
this
Barbarian
meant
nothing
less
than
our
Destruction
by
it
,
as
well
now
as
at
other
times
.
But
finding
the
opposition
he
was
like
to
meet
with
from
the
other
Chiefs
,
who
were
of
a
contrary
Opinion
,
he
was
content
to
suffer
us
to
re-embark
,
resolving
however
to
make
use
of
some
other
Stratagem
to
get
into
his
own
hands
by
little
and
little
the
rest
of
our
Things
.
To
take
them
from
us
openly
by
force
,
tho'
he
easily
could
,
he
durst
not
,
for
fear
of
those
of
his
own
Nation
,
who
for
such
an
Action
would
have
accus'd
him
of
a
Baseness
of
Spirit
,
which
even
the
most
barbarous
Disdain
.
CHAP.
XLIX
.
What
Tricks
and
Artifices
were
us'd
by
Aquipaguetin
to
cheat
us
handsomely
of
our
Goods
;
with
many
other
Accidents
that
hapned
in
our
Voyage
.
BY
what
has
been
said
,
it
plainly
appears
that
Aquipaguetin
was
a
crafty
,
designing
Knave
.
He
had
with
him
the
Bones
of
one
of
his
deceas'd
Friends
,
which
he
kept
very
choicely
in
the
Skin
of
a
Beast
,
adorn'd
with
several
Red
and
Black
Lists
of
a
Porcupine's
.
He
would
be
from
time
to
time
assembling
his
Followers
to
make
them
smoak
;
and
then
would
he
send
for
us
one
after
another
,
and
oblige
us
to
cover
the
Bone●
of
their
Deceas'd
with
some
of
our
European
Merchandise
,
in
order
to
dry
up
the
Tears
which
he
had
shed
for
him
and
his
Son
,
who
had
been
kill'd
by
the
Miamis
.
To
appease
the
crafty
,
old
Savage
,
we
strow'd
on
the
Bones
of
the
Deceas'd
several
Pieces
of
Martinico-Tobacco
,
Hatchets
,
Knives
,
Beads
,
and
some
Bracelets
of
Black
and
White
Porcelain
.
Thus
you
see
how
we
were
drain'd
by
such
Methods
and
Pretences
,
as
we
could
not
easily
gainsay
.
He
gave
us
to
understand
,
That
what
he
had
thus
demanded
of
us
,
was
not
for
himself
but
the
Dead
,
and
to
give
the
Warriours
that
he
brought
with
him
;
and
indeed
he
distributed
amongst
them
whatever
he
took
f●om
us
.
He
would
have
had
us
understood
by
this
,
That
as
a
Captain
he
would
take
nothing
himself
but
what
we
should
freely
present
him
with
.
All
this
while
we
lay
at
the
point
of
the
Lake
of
Tears
;
we
nam'd
it
so
by
reason
of
the
Tears
which
this
Chief
did
shed
here
every
Night
.
When
he
was
weary
of
Weeping
,
he
made
one
of
his
Sons
come
and
supply
his
Place
.
His
Design
in
this
was
to
excite
the
Compassion
of
the
Warriors
,
and
to
prevail
with
them
to
kill
us
,
and
after
that
to
pu●sue
their
Enemies
;
and
so
revenge
the
Death
of
his
Son
which
he
had
lost
.
Sometimes
they
sent
the
swiftest
amongst
them
by
Land
to
seek
for
Prey
,
who
would
drive
whole
Droves
of
Wild
Bulls
before
them
,
and
force
them
to
swim
the
River
.
Of
these
they
so●etimes
kill'd
forty
or
fifty
,
but
took
only
the
Tongues
,
and
some
other
of
the
best
Pieces
:
The
rest
they
left
,
not
to
burden
themselves
,
tha●●hey
might
make
the
more
haste
home
.
'T
is
true
,
we
had
Provisions
plenty
and
good
;
but
then
we
had
neither
Bread
nor
Wine
,
nor
Salt
,
nor
indeed
any
thing
else
to
season
it
;
and
this
lasted
during
the
Four
last
Years
of
the
almost
Twelve
that
I
liv'd
in
America
.
In
our
last
Voyage
,
we
liv'd
much
after
the
same
manner
,
sometimes
abounding
,
and
at
other
times
again
reduc'd
to
the
last
Extremity
;
so
that
we
have
not
eat
a
bit
for
four
and
twenty
Hours
together
,
and
sometimes
longer
.
The
reason
is
,
because
in
small
Canow's
of
Bark
,
one
can
stow
but
little
:
So
that
whatever
Precaution
a
Man
may
use
,
he
will
often
find
himself
destitute
of
all
Things
necessary
to
Life
.
Did
the
Religious
of
Europe
undergo
half
the
Fatigues
,
or
did
they
but
observe
the
Fasts
that
we
have
kept
for
so
long
a
time
together
in
Amer●ca
,
there
would
need
no
Proofs
to
Canonize
them
.
But
then
it
must
be
own'd
,
that
what
destroys
the
Merits
of
our
Fasts
,
was
,
That
if
we
did
suffer
on
such
occasions
,
our
Sufferings
proceeded
not
from
our
Choice
;
but
,
as
the
proverbial
Saying
is
,
our
Virtue
was
our
Necessity
.
CHAP.
L.
The
Elders
weep
for
us
during
the
Night
.
New
Outrages
done
us
by
Aquipaguetin
.
The
manner
how
the
Savages
make
Fire
by
Friction
.
MAny
Nights
together
some
or
other
of
the
Elders
came
and
wept
over
us
.
They
rubb'd
our
Arms
and
Bodies
very
often
with
their
Hands
,
which
they
afterwards
laid
on
our
Heads
.
These
Tears
gave
us
many
uneasie
Thoughts
;
't
was
impossible
to
sleep
for
them
;
and
yet
we
had
need
enough
of
Rest
,
after
the
great
Fatigues
of
the
Day
.
Nor
was
I
easier
by
Day
:
I
knew
not
what
to
think
;
sometimes
I
fansi'd
that
they
bewail'd
us
,
as
knowing
some
of
the
Warriours
had
resolv'd
to
kill
us
;
and
other
times
again
I
flatter'd
my self
,
that
their
Tears
were
the
effect
of
their
Compassion
,
for
the
evil
Treatm●nt
they
made
us
undergo
.
However
it
were
,
I
am
sure
these
Tears
affected
me
more
than
those
that
shed
them
.
About
this
time
,
Aquipagu●tin
had
another
opportunity
of
persecuting
us
af●esh
:
He
had
so
dexterously
manag'd
the
matter
with
the
Warriours
of
his
Party
,
that
it
was
one
Day
impracticable
for
us
to
encamp
near
the
young
Chief
Narh●toba
,
who
protected
us
,
but
were
forc'd
to
go
and
place
our selves
,
with
our
Canow
and
Effects
at
the
end
of
the
Camp.
Then
it
was
that
these
Barbarians
gave
us
to
understand
,
that
the
aforesaid
Captain
was
fully
resolv'd
to
have
our
●eads
.
This
oblig'd
us
to
have
recourse
once
more
to
our
Chest
,
and
to
take
out
twenty
Knives
and
some
Tobacco
,
which
we
distributed
among
them
with
an
Air
that
sufficiently
testify'd
our
Discontent
.
The
unreasonable
Wretch
look'd
earnestly
upon
his
Followers
one
after
another
,
as
if
he
were
in
doubt
what
to
do
,
and
consequently
to
demand
their
Advice
,
whether
he
ought
to
receive
our
Present
or
refuse
it
.
But
whilst
we
were
inclining
our
Necks
,
and
delivering
him
the
Ax
,
the
young
Commander
,
who
seem'd
to
be
our
Protector
(
and
it
may
be
really
was
)
came
and
snatch'd
us
by
the
Arm
,
and
all
in
a
rage
hurry'd
us
away
to
his
Cabin
.
His
Brother
too
taking
up
some
Arrows
,
broke
'em
in
our
sight
,
to
assure
us
by
that
Action
,
that
he
would
protect
our
Lives
at
the
hazard
of
his
own
.
The
next
Day
they
left
us
alone
in
our
Canow
,
without
putting
any
of
their
Men
a-board
to
assist
us
,
as
they
had
hitherto
done
:
However
,
they
kept
all
in
the
reer
of
us
.
After
rowing
four
or
five
Leagues
,
another
of
their
Captains
came
up
to
us
,
and
made
us
land
.
As
soon
as
we
got
on
shoar
,
he
fell
to
cutting
of
Grass
,
which
he
made
into
three
little
Heaps
,
and
bade
us
sit
down
upon
them
:
Then
he
took
a
piece
of
Cedar
,
which
was
full
of
little
round
Holes
,
into
one
of
which
he
thrust
a
Stick
of
a
harder
Substance
than
the
Cedar
,
and
began
to
rub
it
about
pretty
fast
between
the
Palms
of
his
Hands
,
till
at
length
it
took
fire
.
The
use
he
put
it
to
was
to
light
the
Tobacco
in
his
Great
Pipe
;
and
after
he
had
wept
some
time
over
us
,
and
laid
his
Hands
on
our
Heads
,
he
made
me
smoak
in
a
Calumet
,
or
Pipe
of
Peace
;
and
then
a●quainted
us
by
Signs
,
that
within
sixteen
Days
we
should
be
at
home
.
CHAP.
LI.
Ceremonies
us'd
by
the
Savages
when
they
share
their
Prisoners
.
Continuation
of
our
Iourney
by
Land.
HAving
thus
travell'd
nineteen
Days
in
our
Canow
by
Water
,
we
arriv'd
at
length
within
five
or
six
Leagues
of
the
Fall
,
to
which
we
had
formerly
given
the
Name
of
St.
Anthony
,
as
we
came
to
understand
afterwards
.
Here
the
Barbarians
order'd
us
to
land
in
a
Creek
of
the
River
Meschasipi
;
after
which
,
they
held
an
Assembly
,
to
consult
what
they
were
to
do
with
us
.
In
short
,
they
separated
,
and
gave
us
to
three
of
their
Chiefs
,
instead
of
three
of
their
Sons
which
had
been
kill'd
in
the
War
:
Then
they
seiz'd
our
Canow
,
and
took
away
all
our
Equipage
▪
The
Canow
they
pull'd
to
pieces
,
for
fear
it
might
assist
us
to
return
to
their
Enemies
:
Their
own
they
hid
amongst
the
Alders
,
to
use
again
when
they
should
have
occasion
to
hunt
that
way
.
So
that
though
we
might
have
gone
conveniently
enough
quite
up
into
their
Country
by
Water
,
yet
were
we
oblig'd
,
by
their
Conduct
,
to
travel
no
less
than
sixty
Leagues
a-foot
.
Our
ordinary
Marches
were
from
break
of
Day
till
ten
at
Night
:
And
when
we
met
with
any
Rivers
,
we
swam
them
,
themselves
(
who
for
the
most
part
are
of
an
extraordinary
size
)
carrying
our
Clothes
and
Equipage
on
their
Heads
,
and
the
Canow-men
,
who
were
less
than
me
,
upon
their
Shoulders
,
because
they
could
not
swim
.
As
I
us'd
to
come
out
of
the
Water
,
which
was
often
full
of
Ice
,
for
we
travell'd
still
North
,
I
was
hardly
able
to
stand
upon
my
Legs
.
In
these
Parts
the
Frosts
continue
all
night
even
at
this
time
of
the
Year
;
so
that
our
Legs
were
all
over
Blood
,
being
cut
by
the
Ice
,
which
we
broke
by
degrees
in
our
Passage
as
we
waded
o'er
the
Lakes
and
Rivers
.
We
never
eat
but
once
in
four
and
twenty
Hours
,
and
then
nothing
but
a
few
Scraps
of
Meat
dry'd
in
the
Smoak
af●er
their
Fashion
,
which
they
afforded
us
with
abundance
of
reg●et
.
I
was
so
weak
that
I
often
lay
me
down
,
resolving
rather
to
die
than
follow
these
Savages
any
farther
,
who
travell'd
at
a
rate
so
extraordinary
,
as
far
surpasses
the
Strength
of
any
European
.
However
,
to
hasten
us
,
they
sometimes
set
fire
to
the
dry
Grass
in
the
Meadows
through
which
we
pass'd
;
so
that
our
Choice
was
march
or
burn
.
I
had
a
Hat
which
I
had
taken
with
me
,
to
fence
me
from
the
Sun
during
the
Heats
of
the
Summer
.
This
would
often
fall
from
my
Head
into
the
Fire
,
because
it
was
not
over-fit
,
and
the
Fire
so
very
near
.
The
Barbarians
would
snatch
it
out
again
,
and
lend
me
a
hand
to
save
me
from
the
Flames
,
which
they
had
kindled
as
well
to
hasten
our
March
,
as
I
have
said
,
as
to
give
notice
to
their
People
of
their
return
.
I
must
here
acknowledge
,
that
had
it
not
been
for
du
Gay
,
who
did
all
he
could
to
encourage
me
,
through
the
whole
Course
of
this
tiresome
March
,
I
had
certainly
sunk
under
the
Fatigues
of
it
,
having
neither
Spirits
nor
Strength
left
to
support
me
.
CHAP.
LII
.
A
great
Contest
arises
amongst
the
Savages
,
about
dividing
our
Merchandise
and
Equipage
;
as
also
my
Sacerdotal
Ornaments
and
little
Chest.
AFter
having
travell'd
about
sixty
Leagues
a-foot
,
and
undergone
all
the
Fatigues
of
Hunger
,
Thirst
,
and
Cold
,
besides
a
thousand
Outrages
daily
done
us
in
our
Persons
,
after
we
had
march'd
Night
and
Day
without
ceasing
,
wading
thro'
Lakes
and
Rivers
,
and
sometimes
swam
.
As
we
now
began
to
approach
the
Habitations
of
the
Barbarians
,
which
are
situated
in
Morasses
inaccessible
to
their
Enemies
,
they
thought
it
a
proper
time
to
divide
the
Merchandise
which
they
had
taken
from
us
.
Here
they
had
like
to
have
fallen
out
,
and
●ut
one
another's
Throats
,
about
the
Roll
of
Martinico-Tobacco
,
which
might
still
weigh
about
fifty
Pound
.
These
People
value
this
Commodity
far
beyond
what
we
do
Silver
or
Gold.
They
have
very
good
of
their
own
growth
;
but
this
was
so
well
dress'd
,
and
made
up
into
such
beautiful
Rings
,
that
they
were
perfectly
charm'd
with
it
.
The
most
reasonable
amongst
them
made
us
understand
by
Signs
,
that
they
would
give
their
Canow-men
several
Castor-Skins
in
return
for
what
they
had
taken
:
But
others
looking
upon
us
as
Slaves
,
because
they
said
we
had
furnish'd
Arms
to
their
Enemies
,
maintain'd
that
they
were
no
ways
oblig'd
to
make
any
return
for
the
Things
they
had
taken
.
The
reason
why
they
divided
the
Spoil
here
was
,
because
this
Band
was
compos'd
of
two
or
three
different
People
:
So
that
those
that
liv'd
at
a
distance
,
were
apprehensive
lest
the
others
,
who
were
just
at
home
,
might
detain
all
the
Merchandise
which
they
had
taken
,
in
the
first
Villages
they
should
come
at
;
and
therefore
were
resolv'd
to
play
a
sure
Game
,
and
have
their
Share
aforehand
.
Nor
had
they
any
greater
Respect
for
what
belong'd
to
me
,
than
for
the
Merchandise
which
they
took
from
the
Canow-men
;
for
they
seiz'd
my
Brocard
Chasuble
,
and
all
the
Ornaments
of
my
portable
Chapel
,
except
the
Chalice
,
which
they
durst
not
touch
.
They
obs●rv'd
that
this
Vessel
,
which
was
of
Silver
gilt
,
cast
a
glittering
Light
,
so
that
as
often
as
they
chanc'd
to
look
towards
it
,
they
would
shut
their
Eyes
:
The
reason
was
,
as
we
understood
afterwards
,
because
they
believ'd
it
to
be
a
Spirit
which
would
kill
them
.
I
had
a
little
Chest
,
which
I
kept
lock'd
;
they
made
me
understand
by
Signs
,
that
if
I
did
not
open
it
,
or
break
the
Lock
,
they
would
do
it
for
me
,
against
some
sharp
Stones
which
they
show'd
me
.
The
reason
why
they
threatned
me
thus
,
was
,
because
they
had
not
been
able
to
open
it
all
the
way
,
though
they
attempted
it
several
times
,
to
see
what
was
in
it
.
These
People
understand
nothing
of
Locks
and
Keys
:
Besides
,
their
Design
was
not
to
cumber
themselves
with
the
Box
it self
,
but
only
to
take
out
the
Things
that
were
in
it
.
After
I
had
open●d
it
,
and
they
saw
there
was
little
or
nothing
in
it
but
Books
and
Papers
,
they
left
it
me
untouch'd
.
CHAP.
LIII
.
The
Troop
approaches
the
Village
.
Grand
Consult
amongst
the
Savages
,
whether
they
should
kill
us
,
or
save
and
adopt
us
for
their
Sons
.
Reception
which
we
had
from
them
;
and
the
use
they
mad●
of
my
Chasuble
.
AFter
five
hard
Days
travel
,
without
so
much
as
resting
,
except
a
little
by
Night
in
the
open
Air
,
we
perceiv'd
at
last
abundance
of
Women
and
Children
coming
out
to
meet
our
little
Army
:
All
the
Elders
of
the
Nation
were
assembled
upon
this
occasion
.
We
observ'd
several
Cabins
,
near
the
Posts
of
which
lay
several
Trusses
of
Straw
and
dry'd
Weeds
,
where
these
Barbarians
are
wont
to
fasten
and
burn
the
Slaves
which
they
bring
home
with
them
from
their
Wars
.
Here
they
order'd
the
Picard
,
du
Gay
to
sing
,
who
all
the
time
rattled
a
hollow
Gourd
full
of
little
round
Stones
which
he
held
in
his
Hand
.
I
observ'd
moreover
,
that
his
Hair
and
Face
were
painted
with
different
Colours
,
and
that
they
had
fastned
a
Tuft
of
White
Feathers
to
his
Head.
These
Ceremonies
renew'd
our
Fears
;
and
we
thought
we
had
more
reason
than
ever
to
believe
,
that
they
had
still
a
Design
to
put
us
to
death
.
Nor
were
our
Fears
groundless
,
since
these
,
with
many
others
,
are
the
Ceremonies
which
they
use
at
the
burning
of
their
Enemies
.
The
worst
was
,
we
could
not
make
our selves
be
understood
.
However
,
after
many
Vows
and
secret
Prayers
which
we
offer'd
up
to
God
on
this
occasion
,
the
Barbarians
at
last
gave
us
some
wild
Oats
to
eat
,
of
which
I
have
spoke
elsewhere
.
They
gave
them
us
in
great
Dishes
made
of
Birch
;
and
the
Savage
Women
had
season'd
them
with
Bluez
.
This
is
a
sort
of
Black
Grain
,
which
they
dry
in
the
Sun
in
the
Summer
,
and
are
as
good
as
Corrans
:
The
Dutch
call
them
Clake-besien
.
All
the
while
the
Feast
lasted
,
which
was
the
best
Meal
that
we
had
made
ever
since
we
had
been
taken
,
there
was
a
high
Dispute
between
Aquipaguetin
and
the
others
,
about
the
distribution
they
were
to
make
of
the
two
Canow-men
and
my self
.
At
last
Aquipaguetin
,
as
Head
of
the
Party
,
carry'd
it
;
who
turning
from
one
of
the
Principal
Captains
towards
me
,
presented
me
to
smoak
in
his
Calumet
of
Peace
,
receiving
from
me
at
the
same
time
that
which
we
had
brought
,
as
a
certain
Pledge
of
the
Union
which
was
to
be
for
the
future
'twixt
them
and
us
.
After
this
,
he
adopted
me
for
his
Son
,
in
the
room
of
him
that
he
had
lost
in
the
War.
Cnarhetoba
and
another
Captain
did
the
same
by
the
two
Canow-men
.
This
Separation
was
very
grievous
to
us
,
tho'
somewhat
allay'd
by
the
Satisfaction
we
had
to
find
that
our
Lives
were
safe
.
Du
Gay
took
me
aside
to
confess
him
,
being
sensible
of
the
uncertain
Condition
his
Life
was
in
,
amongst
so
barbarous
a
People
.
This
oblig'd
him
to
embrace
me
very
heartily
,
and
to
beg
my
Pardon
for
what
was
past
,
having
first
made
the
same
Request
to
God.
I
should
have
been
over-joy'd
to
have
seen
Michael
Ako
as
well
dispos'd
.
However
,
I
did
not
omit
to
shew
both
the
one
and
the
other
all
the
Marks
of
a
most
tender
Affection
.
In
short
,
the
Savages
having
parted
us
,
led
us
away
each
to
his
own
Village
.
Our
Way
lay
over
a
Morass
,
where
we
march'd
half
way
the
leg
in
Water
for
a
League
together
,
at
the
end
of
which
we
were
met
by
five
of
Aquipaguetin's
Wives
,
who
receiv'd
me
in
one
of
the
three
Canow's
of
Bark
which
they
had
brought
with
them
,
and
then
carry'd
me
a
little
League
farther
into
a
small
Island
,
where
their
Cabins
were
.
CHAP.
LIV.
The
Authors
Reception
by
the
Relations
of
Aquipaguetin
.
They
make
him
sweat
to
recover
him
of
his
Fatigues
.
The
use
they
make
of
his
Chasuble
and
other
Ornaments
.
I
Arriv'd
at
this
Place
in
the
Month
of
May
,
1680.
the
Day
I
cannot
precise●y
tell
;
for
I
was
so
harrass'd
by
the
Savages
on
the
way
,
that
I
could
not
make
all
the
little
Observations
which
otherwise
I
would
have
done
;
besides
,
there
is
some
seven
or
eight
Hours
difference
between
the
Days
and
Nights
of
Europe
,
and
those
of
North
-
America
,
because
of
the
Retrogradation
of
the
Sun.
The
Cape
was
always
to
West
of
us
from
Rochel
to
Quebec
;
but
to
South-West
from
thence
,
till
we
came
to
Meschasipi
,
which
made
a
considerable
Variation
in
the
Needle
.
This
Variation
was
occasion'd
by
the
unconstant
motion
of
the
Needle
,
which
in
certain
Latitudes
would
encline
to
the
North
,
or
North-East
;
whereas
in
others
't
would
turn
from
the
North
to
the
North-West
.
We
never
could
be
so
well
assur'd
of
our
Computations
in
our
long
Voyages
,
as
to
know
exactly
the
way
our
Canow's
made
in
a
Day
,
or
what
was
the
Variation
of
the
Needle
in
each
Latitude
.
But
we
found
there
were
many
Minutes
of
Variation
,
according
to
the
Point
the
Wind
was
in
.
To
say
the
truth
,
able
Men
might
have
lost
the
Memory
of
many
Things
under
the
same
Circumstances
with
my self
.
At
the
entry
of
the
Captain●s
Cabin
who
had
adopted
me
,
one
of
the
Barbarians
,
who
seem'd
to
be
very
old
,
presented
me
with
a
great
Pipe
to
smoak
,
and
weeping
over
me
all
the
while
with
abundance
of
Tears
,
rubb'd
both
my
Arms
and
my
Head.
This
was
to
show
how
concern'd
he
was
to
see
me
so
harass'd
and
fatigu'd
:
And
indeed
I
had
often
need
enough
of
two
Men
to
support
me
when
I
was
up
,
or
raise
me
when
I
was
down
.
There
was
a
Bears-Skin
before
the
Fire
,
upon
which
the
youngest
Boy
of
the
Cabin
caus'd
me
to
lie
down
,
and
then
with
the
Grease
of
Wild
Cats
anointed
my
Thighs
,
Legs
,
and
Soles
of
my
Feet
.
Aquipaguetin's
Son
,
who
call'd
me
Brother
,
had
got
my
Brocard
Chasuble
,
and
was
strutting
up
and
down
with
it
upon
his
naked
Back
.
He
had
wrapp'd
up
in
it
the
Bones
of
a
Man
who
had
been
very
considerable
amongst
them
,
for
whose
Memory
they
had
still
a
wonderful
Respect
.
The
Priest's
Girdle
,
which
was
made
of
Red
and
White
Wooll
,
with
2
Loops
at
the
end
,
serv'd
him
to
fasten
it
,
whilst
he
carry'd
it
up
and
down
in
Triumph
,
calling
it
Louis
Chinnen
,
which
signifies
,
as
I
since
understand
,
the
Robe
of
him
,
who
is
nam'd
the
Sun.
After
they
had
for
some
time
us'd
my
Chasuble
as
an
Ornament
to
cover
the
Bones
of
their
Dead
,
at
the
celebrating
their
most
solemn
Rites
,
they
made
a
Present
of
it
to
a
People
in
Alliance
with
them
,
who
liv'd
4
or
500
Leagues
distant
towards
the
West
,
but
were
come
in
Embassie
,
and
had
danc'd
the
Calumet
.
The
day
after
my
arrival
,
Aquipaguetin
,
who
was
Head
of
a
Great
Family
,
put
me
on
a
Robe
which
was
made
of
the
Skins
of
the
Belli●s
of
Wild
Bulls
:
He
gave
me
a
second
,
made
of
ten
large
Castor-Skins
.
Then
he
shew'd
me
six
or
seven
of
his
Wives
,
(
for
Poligamy
is
in
fashion
here
;
)
he
told
them
,
as
I
afterwards
understood
,
That
they
were
to
esteem
me
as
one
of
their
Sons
.
After
this
,
he
set
a
Bark-Dish
before
me
,
in
which
were
Bremes
,
and
other
White
Fish
,
for
me
to
regale
withal
.
He
gave
Orders
to
those
about
him
to
give
me
the
Title
that
was
due
to
the
Rank
which
I
was
to
hold
amongst
my
New
Kindred
.
Farther
;
This
new
Father
of
mine
observing
that
I
could
not
well
rise
without
two
or
three
to
help
me
,
order'd
a
Stove
to
be
made
,
which
he
caus'd
me
to
enter
stark
naked
with
four
Savages
;
who
before
they
began
to
sweat
,
ty'd
their
Prepuces
about
with
certain
Strings
made
of
the
Bark
of
a
White
Wood.
This
Stove
was
cover'd
with
the
Skins
of
Wild
Bulls
,
and
in
it
they
put
Flints
and
other
Stones
re-hot
.
They
order'd
me
by
Signs
to
hold
my
Breath
,
time
after
time
,
as
long
as
I
could
,
which
I
did
,
as
well
as
those
that
were
with
me
.
As
for
the
undecent
Parts
,
I
had
only
a
Handkerchief
to
cover
me
.
As
soon
as
the
Savages
that
were
with
me
had
let
go
their
Breath
,
which
they
did
with
a
great
force
,
Aquipaguetin
began
to
sing
with
a
loud
and
thundring
Voice
;
the
others
seconded
him
;
and
laying
their
Hands
on
my
Body
,
began
to
rub
it
,
and
at
the
same
time
to
weep
bitterly
.
I
was
like
to
fall
in
a
Swoon
,
and
so
was
forc'd
to
quit
the
Stove
.
At
my
coming
out
,
I
was
scarce
able
to
take
up
my
Habit
of
St.
Francis
to
cover
me
withal
,
I
was
so
weak
:
However
,
they
continu'd
to
make
me
sweat
thrice
a
Week
,
which
at
last
restor'd
me
to
my
pristine
Vigour
,
so
that
I
found
my self
as
well
as
ever
.
CHAP.
LV.
The
Author
is
like
to
be
famish'd
.
They
admire
his
Compass
,
and
an
Iron-Pot
which
he
has
.
He
makes
a
Dictionary
,
and
instructs
them
in
Points
of
Religion
,
in
relation
to
Polygamy
and
Celebacy
.
MAny
a
melancholy
Day
did
I
pass
amongst
these
Savages
.
Aquipaguetin
,
who
adopted
me
,
gave
me
nothing
to
eat
but
a
few
wild
Oats
five
or
six
times
a
Week
,
and
the
Roes
of
dry'd
Fish.
All
this
Trash
the
Women
boil'd
up
in
an
Earthen-Pot
:
Besides
,
he
sent
me
into
a
Neighbouring
Isle
,
with
his
Wives
,
Children
,
and
Servants
,
where
I
was
to
Hough
and
Dig
with
a
Pick-axe
and
Shovel
,
which
I
had
recover'd
from
those
that
robb'd
us
.
Here
we
planted
Tobacco
,
and
some
European
Pulse
which
I
brought
from
thence
,
and
were
highly
priz'd
by
Aquipaguetin
.
This
Man
,
to
make
himself
the
more
considerable
amongst
those
of
his
Tribe
,
would
often
Assemble
the
Ancients
of
his
Village
,
and
in
presence
of
them
,
send
for
my
Compass
,
which
I
had
still
by
me
.
Upon
my
turning
the
Needle
with
a
Key
,
he
took
occasion
to
tell
them
,
and
with
Truth
enough
,
That
by
the
Guidance
of
that
Machine
it
was
,
that
we
Europeans
travell'd
the
whole
World.
Nay
,
being
an
able
Spoaksman
,
he
possess'd
them
farther
,
That
we
were
Spirits
;
and
that
we
were
capable
of
bringing
Things
to
pass
that
were
altogether
out
of
their
Power
.
At
the
end
of
his
Discourse
,
which
was
very
pathetick
,
all
the
Elders
wept
over
me
,
admiring
in
me
what
they
could
not
comprehend
.
I
had
an
Iron-Pot
about
three
foot
round
,
which
had
the
Figure
of
a
Lion
on
it
,
which
during
our
Voyage
serv'd
us
to
bake
our
Victuals
.
This
Vessel
was
not
so
apt
to
break
as
our
ordinary
Kettles
,
which
are
more
brittle
;
for
which
reason
it
was
,
not
being
likely
to
meet
with
Braziers
to
furnish
us
with
new
upon
occasion
,
that
we
took
this
with
us
.
This
Pot
the
Barbarians
durst
never
so
much
as
touch
,
without
covering
their
Hands
●irst
in
something
of
Castor-Skin
.
And
so
great
a
Terrour
was
it
to
the
Women
,
that
they
had
it
hung
abroad
upon
the
Bough
of
a
Tree
;
for
they
durst
not
come
or
sleep
in
the
Cabin
when
it
was
there
.
We
would
have
made
a
present
of
it
to
some
of
their
Chiefs
;
but
none
of
them
would
either
accept
or
make
use
of
it
,
because
they
thought
that
there
was
a
Spirit
hid
within
that
would
certainly
kill
them
.
These
People
are
all
of
them
subject
to
the
like
Superstition
.
Their
Juglers
impose
whatever
they
think
fit
upon
their
Belief
.
'T
was
some
time
I
spent
amongst
'em
before
I
cou'd
make
my self
be
understood
.
But
hunger
beginning
to
press
me
hard
,
I
set
about
making
a
Dictionary
in
their
Tongue
,
the
which
I
did
by
means
of
their
Children
,
with
whom
I
made
my self
as
familiar
as
possible
,
to
inform
my self
by
their
Prattle
.
When
once
I
had
got
the
Word
Tahetchiaben
,
which
signifies
in
their
Language
,
How
call
you
this
?
I
began
to
be
soon
able
to
talk
of
such
things
as
are
most
familiar
.
This
Difficulty
was
hard
to
surmount
at
first
,
because
there
was
no
Interpreter
that
understood
both
Tongues
.
For
Example
;
If
I
had
a
Mind
to
know
what
To
run
was
in
their
Tongue
,
I
was
forc'd
to
mend
my
pace
,
and
indeed
actually
run
from
one
end
of
the
Cabin
to
t'other
,
till
they
understood
what
I
meant
,
and
had
told
me
the
Word
;
which
I
presently
set
down
in
my
Dictionary
.
The
Principal
of
them
observing
the
great
Inclination
I
had
to
learn
their
Language
,
wou'd
often
tell
me
,
Vatchison
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
gagahé
,
Spirit
,
thou
takest
a
great
deal
of
Pains
.
Put
Black
to
White
.
One
Day
they
told
me
the
Names
of
all
the
Parts
of
a
Human
Body
.
However
I
forbore
setting
down
several
immodest
Terms
,
which
these
People
scruple
not
to
use
every
Foot.
Observing
it
,
they
wou'd
often
cry
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
gagahé
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
gagagé
;
Spirit
,
Spirit
,
set
down
that
Word
as
well
as
the
rest
.
Thus
wou'd
they
divert
themselves
with
me
,
and
often
say
to
one
another
,
When
we
ask
Father
Louis
any
thing
;
for
they
had
heard
our
Canow-Men
call
me
so
,
he
does
not
answer
us
.
But
when
he
has
lookt
upon
the
White
,
for
they
have
no
Word
for
Paper
,
he
then
talks
,
and
makes
us
understand
his
Thoughts
.
This
White
thing
,
wou'd
they
add
,
must
needs
be
a
Spirit
,
which
teaches
him
to
understand
all
we
say
.
Hence
they
concluded
that
neither
of
the
Canow-Men
had
so
much
wit
as
my self
,
because
they
cou'd
not
work
upon
that
which
was
White
.
So
that
this
Qualification
in
me
,
made
them
fondly
imagine
that
I
cou'd
do
any
thing
else
.
One
Day
,
seeing
the
Rain
fall
in
such
abundance
,
that
they
fear'd
't
wou'd
spoil
their
hunting
,
they
order'd
me
to
bid
it
cease
.
Itold
them
,
pointing
with
my
Finger
to
the
Clouds
,
That
He
,
who
was
the
Great
Captain
of
Heaven
,
was
the
sole
Master
of
the
Rain
and
Sunshine
;
That
he
was
the
Great
Disposer
of
all
the
Events
that
happen
to
Mortals
,
or
the
Universe
in
general
;
That
what
they
bid
me
do
,
depended
not
on
me
,
but
the
First
Mover
,
who
had
sent
me
thither
,
to
teach
them
to
acknowledge
him
for
their
Creator
and
Redeemer
.
Observing
me
distinguish'd
from
the
Canow-Men
by
my
Habit
,
and
having
no
Notion
of
Celibacy
,
they
wou'd
often
ask
what
Age
I
was
,
and
what
Wives
and
Children
I
had
.
Their
way
of
reckoning
their
Years
is
by
Winters
.
These
Wretches
,
void
of
Light
and
Instruction
,
were
strangely
surpriz'd
at
the
Answer
I
made
them
.
I
told
them
,
pointing
to
the
two
Canow-Men
,
whom
I
was
come
three
Leagues
to
visit
,
That
with
us
one
Man
might
marry
but
one
Wife
,
and
that
nothing
cou'd
separate
him
again
from
that
One
,
but
Death
:
That
for
my self
,
I
had
promis'd
the
Great
Master
of
Life
never
to
marry
any
;
but
to
come
and
dwell
amongst
,
and
instruct
them
in
the
Commands
of
the
Great
Master
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
to
live
poorly
amongst
them
,
far
from
my
own
Country
,
where
all
good
Things
did
abound
.
'T
is
true
,
says
one
of
them
,
here
is
little
or
no
Hunting
in
these
Parts
,
and
thou
sufferest
much
:
But
have
but
patience
till
Summer
,
we
shall
then
go
into
the
hot
Countries
,
where
we
shall
kill
Bulls
enough
,
and
then
thou
wilt
make
thy self
sufficient
amends
for
the
time
thou
hast
spent
here
.
I
had
been
well
content
had
they
let
me
eat
as
their
Children
did
;
but
they
hid
the
Victuals
from
me
,
and
wou'd
rise
to
eat
in
the
Night
,
when
I
knew
nothing
of
it
.
And
altho'
Women
have
usually
more
Compassion
than
Man
,
yet
they
kept
the
little
Fish
that
they
had
,
all
for
their
Children
.
They
consider'd
me
as
a
Slave
whom
their
Warriors
had
taken
in
their
Enemy's
Country
;
and
preferr'd
the
Lives
of
their
Children
;
before
any
Consideration
they
had
for
me
;
as
indeed
it
was
but
reasonable
they
shou'd
.
However
,
some
of
the
Elders
wou●d
come
often
and
mourn
over
me
in
a
very
doleful
manner
.
One
wou'd
call
me
Grand●on
,
another
Nephew
;
and
all
wou'd
say
to
me
,
I
am
strangely
afflicted
to
see
thee
so
long
without
eating
,
and
to
understand
thou
hast
been
so
ill
treated
in
thy
Iourney
.
Those
were
young
Warriors
,
without
Courage
,
who
wou'd
have
kill'd
thee
,
and
who
robb'd
thee
of
●hat
thou
hadst
.
If
thou
wou'dst
have
had
Robes
of
Castors
,
or
Wild
Bulls
,
to
dry
thy
Tears
,
we
wou'd
have
given
'em
thee
;
but
thou
wou'dst
accept
of
nothing
we
have
presented
thee
.
CHAP.
LVI
.
The
most
considerable
Captain
of
the
Issati
and
Nadouessians
upbraid
those
that
took
us
.
T●e
Author
baptizes
the
Daughter
of
Mamenisi
.
OUasicoude
,
that
is
to
say
,
The
Pierc'd
Pine
,
the
wisest
and
most
considerable
of
all
the
Chiefs
of
the
Issati
and
Nadouessians
made
it
publickly
appear
that
he
was
highly
incensed
against
the
Warriors
,
that
had
us'd
us
so
very
ill
.
He
said
once
in
a
full
Council
,
That
those
that
had
robb'd
us
of
our
Things
,
were
to
be
compar'd
to
famish'd
Dogs
,
which
having
stole
a
piece
of
Flesh
out
of
a
Dish
,
sneak
away
with
it
when
they
have
done
:
That
they
that
had
acted
much
after
the
same
rate
in
regard
of
us
,
ought
to
be
look'd
upon
as
Dogs
,
who
cou'd
put
such
unworthy
Affronts
upon
Men
,
who
brought
them
Iron
,
and
other
Merchandizes
,
which
they
had
no
knowledge
of
,
tho'
they
were
found
to
be
so
useful
:
That
for
Himself
,
he
shou'd
one
Day
have
an
Opportunity
of
being
reveng'd
on
him
,
who
had
been
Author
of
all
our
Sufferings
.
This
Reprimand
was
worthy
the
Character
of
a
Person
of
Ouasicoude's
Authority
:
And
th●
Generosity
of
the
Action
redounded
since
to
the
Benefit
of
the
whole
Nation
,
as
we
shall
see
anon
.
Going
one
Day
,
as
I
often
did
,
to
visit
the
Cabins
,
I
found
the
Infant-Chi●d
of
one
call'd
Mamenisi
,
very
sick
.
Having
a
little
examin'd
the
Symptoms
of
its
Distemper
,
I
found
the
Child
past
hopes
of
Recovery
.
I
desir'd
our
two
Canow-Men
to
give
me
their
Opinions
,
telling
them
,
I
thought
my self
oblig'd
in
Conscience
to
baptize
it
.
Michael
Ako
cou'd
not
be
prevail'd
with
to
enter
the
Cabin
where
the
Infant
lay
.
He
said
in
excuse
,
That
I
cou'd
not
forget
what
a
Risque
we
had
run
once
already
,
of
being
murder'd
by
the
Savages
thro'
my
obstinancy
,
in
persisting
to
say
my
Breviary
;
whence
't
was
to
be
fear'd
,
that
what
I
was
now
going
to
do
,
might
expose
us
again
to
the
same
Danger
.
The
Wretch
had
rather
comply
with
certain
Superstitions
of
the
Barbarians
,
than
assist
me
in
so
Pious
a
Design
.
Being
follow'd
then
by
none
but
the
Picard
du
Gay
,
who
assisted
as
Godfather
,
or
rather
Witness
of
the
Baptism
,
I
christen'd
the
Child
,
and
nam'd
it
Antonetta
,
from
St.
Anthony
of
Padua
;
and
the
rather
because
the
said
Peter
du
Gay
●s
Name
was
Anthony
Auguelle
,
Native
of
Amiens
,
and
Nephew
of
Monsieur
du
Canroi
,
Proctor-General
of
the
Premonstres
and
since
Abbot
of
Beaulieu
,
to
whom
I
presented
him
safe
at
our
return
from
Canada
.
But
toproceed
;
for
want
of
more
proper
Utensils
,
I
took
a
Wooden-Dish
,
and
having
put
some
common
ordinary
Water
into
it
,
spilt
it
upon
the
Head
of
the
little
Savage
,
pronouncing
the
following
Words
,
Creature
of
God
,
I
baptize
thee
in
the
Name
of
the
Father
,
of
the
Son
,
and
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Then
I
took
half
my
Altar-Cloth
,
which
I
had
snatcht
out
of
the
Hands
of
a
Savage
,
who
had
stole
it
from
me
,
and
spread
it
o'er
the
Body
of
the
Infant
.
The
Baptism
was
accompany'd
with
no
other
Ceremony
,
because
I
was
no
longer
in
a
Condition
to
say
Mass
,
my
Sacerdotal
Robes
being
all
taken
from
me
.
I
believ'd
the
Linen
cou'd
not
serve
to
a
more
proper
End
than
a
Winding-Sheet
to
the
first
Infant
of
the
Country
,
that
had
the
happiness
to
be
baptized
.
I
know
not
how
far
its
Pains
might
be
asswag'd
by
Virtue
of
the
Linen
,
or
what
Alterations
it
might
feel
.
I
am
sure
I
saw
it
laughing
the
next
Day
in
its
Mother's
Arms
,
who
believ'd
I
had
cur'd
her
Child
.
However
it
dy'd
some
time
after
,
which
affected
me
more
with
Joy
than
Grief
.
Had
this
Child
recover'd
,
't
was
much
to
be
fear'd
't
would
have
trod
in
the
Steps
of
its
Forefathers
,
and
been
over-grown
with
their
infamous
Superstitions
,
for
want
of
a
Preacher
to
instruct
it
.
For
indeed
,
if
those
of
its
Nation
dwelling
in
Darkness
and
Ignorance
,
continue
to
Sin
without
Law
,
they
shall
also
Perish
without
Law
,
as
we
are
told
by
the
Apostle
.
Upon
these
Considerations
I
was
glad
it
had
pleas'd
God
to
take
this
little
Christian
out
of
the
World
,
lest
it
might
have
fallen
into
Temptations
,
had
it
recover'd
,
which
might
have
engag'd
it
in
Error
and
Superstition
.
I
have
often
attributed
my
Preservation
amidst
the
greatest
Dangers
which
I
have
since
run
,
to
the
Care
I
took
for
its
Baptism
.
CHAP.
LVII
.
An
Embassy
sent
to
the
Issati
by
the
Savages
that
inhabit
to
the
West
of
them
.
Whence
it
appears
that
there
is
no
such
thing
as
the
Streights
of
Anian
;
and
that
Japan
is
on
the
same
Continent
as
Louisiana
.
UNder
the
Reign
of
the
Emperor
Charles
V.
the
Fathers
Recluse
of
our
Order
were
the
first
that
were
sent
by
his
Command
into
New-Mexico
;
since
which
time
there
have
been
of
them
beyond
the
Vermilian-Sea
.
The
most
remarkable
Epoque
of
the
Streights
of
Anian
,
commences
from
the
time
of
that
most
excellent
Religious
,
of
our
Order
,
Martin
de
Valencia
,
who
was
the
First
Bishop
of
the
great
City
of
Mexico
.
We
have
spoke
of
him
elsewhere
.
In
process
of
time
't
was
believ'd
that
the
said
Streights
were
only
imaginary
;
Many
Persons
noted
for
great
Learning
are
of
this
Opinion
;
and
to
evince
the
Truth
of
it
,
I
will
here
subjoin
one
evident
Proof
,
to
those
which
are
already
produc'd
by
them
:
and
it
is
this
.
During
my
Stay
amongst
the
Issati
and
Nadou●ssians
,
there
arriv'd
four
Savages
in
Embassy
to
these
People
.
They
had
come
above
five
hundred
Leagues
from
the
West
;
and
told
us
by
the
Interpreters
of
the
Issati
,
that
they
were
four
Moons
upon
the
Way
;
for
so
it
is
they
call
their
Months
.
They
added
,
that
their
Country
was
to
the
West
,
and
that
we
lay
to
the
East
in
respect
of
them
;
that
they
had
march'd
the
whole
time
without
resting
,
except
to
sleep
,
or
kill
Game
for
their
Subsistance
.
They
assur●d
us
there
was
no
such
thing
as
the
Streights
of
Anian
;
and
that
in
their
whole
Journey
they
had
neither
met
with
,
nor
passed
over
any
Great
Lake
;
by
which
Phrase
they
always
mean
the
Sea
,
nor
any
Arm
of
it
.
They
farther
inform'd
us
,
that
the
Nation
of
the
Asseni-poulaes
,
whose
Lake
is
down
in
the
Map
,
and
who
lie
North-East
of
the
Issati
,
was
not
above
six
or
seven
Days
journey
from
us
:
That
none
of
the
Nations
within
their
Knowledge
,
who
lie
to
the
West
and
North-West
of
them
,
had
any
great
Lake
about
their
Countries
,
which
were
very
large
,
but
only
Rivers
,
which
coming
from
the
North
,
run
cross
the
Countries
of
their
Neighbouring
Nations
,
which
border
on
their
Confines
on
the
side
of
the
Great
Lake
,
which
in
the
Language
of
the
Savages
is
the
same
as
Sea
:
That
Spirits
,
and
Pigmies
,
or
Men
of
little
Stature
did
inhabit
there
,
as
they
had
been
inform'd
by
the
People
that
liv'd
farther
up
than
themse●ves
;
and
that
all
the
Nations
which
lie
beyond
their
Country
,
and
those
which
are
next
to
them
,
do
dwell
in
Meadows
and
large
Fields
,
where
are
many
Wild-Bulls
and
Castors
,
which
are
greyer
than
those
of
the
North
,
and
have
their
Fleck
more
inclining
to
Black
;
with
many
other
Wild-Beasts
,
which
yield
very
fine
Furrs
.
The
four
Savages
of
the
said
Embassy
assur'd
us
farther
,
that
there
were
very
few
Forests
in
the
Countries
thro'
which
they
pass'd
in
their
way
hither
;
insomuch
that
now
an●
then
they
were
so
put
to
it
for
Fuel
,
that
they
were
forc'd
to
make
Fires
of
Bull
's
Dung
,
to
boil
their
Victuals
with
in
Earthen-Pots
,
which
they
make
use
of
,
as
neither
having
,
nor
knowing
of
any
better
.
All
these
Circumstances
which
I
have
here
inserted
,
make
it
appear
,
that
there
is
no
such
thing
as
the
Streights
of
Anian
,
as
we
usually
see
them
set
down
in
Maps
.
To
assert
the
Truth
of
what
I
say
,
I
here
frankly
offer
my self
to
return
into
these
Parts
,
with
such
Ships
as
His
Britanick
Majesty
,
or
their
High
and
Mightinesses
the
▪
States
General
,
shall
think
fit
to
send
thither
,
in
order
to
a
full
Discovery
;
in
which
I
have
no
other
Aim
but
the
Glory
of
God
,
the
Propagation
of
the
Gospel
,
Instruction
of
those
blind
and
ignorant
People
,
who
have
been
neglected
for
so
many
Ages
,
Improvement
of
Trade
,
which
,
the
better
't
is
understood
,
the
more
will
it
daily
increase
between
the
Subjects
of
the
King
of
Spain
my
Master
,
and
those
of
His
Britanick
Majesty
and
States
General
:
And
lastly
,
That
Correspondence
and
Union
so
necessary
to
be
maintain'd
amongst
them
,
that
they
may
live
and
labour
together
for
the
Common
Good.
I
declare
,
I
have
no
other
Design
;
that
my
Intentions
are
sincere
and
upright
,
and
that
my
Desire
is
to
be
serviceable
to
all
Europe
;
Respect
being
first
had
,
as
I
am
in
Duty
bound
,
to
my
natural
Prince
;
the
King
of
England
,
and
the
States
;
to
whom
I
am
singularly
engag'd
,
for
the
good
Reception
they
were
pleas'd
to
honour
me
with
.
Others
perhaps
wou'd
have
us'd
me
ill
,
in
return
of
all
my
Services
,
and
the
many
dangerous
Voyages
I
have
made
,
with
no
other
Design
but
to
contribute
what
in
me
lay
to
the
Glory
of
God
,
the
Salvation
of
Souls
,
and
the
Good
of
all
Christendom
.
I
know
well
what
I
say
.
But
to
return
:
Whatever
Efforts
have
been
made
for
many
Years
past
,
by
the
English
and
Dutch
,
the
People
of
the
World
,
who
are
the
greatest
Voyagers
at
Sea
,
to
find
out
a
Passage
to
China
and
Iapan
,
thro'
the
Frozen-Sea
,
they
have
not
as
yet
been
able
to
effect
it
.
But
by
the
help
of
my
Discovery
,
and
the
Assistance
of
God
,
I
doubt
not
to
let
all
Europe
see
that
a
Passage
may
still
be
found
thither
,
and
that
an
easie
one
too
.
For
Example
;
One
may
be
transported
into
the
Pacifick-Sea
by
Rivers
,
which
are
large
,
and
capable
of
carrying
great
Vessels
,
and
from
thence
't
is
easie
to
go
to
China
and
Iapan
,
without
crossing
the
Equinoctial-Line
.
Those
that
read
my
Relation
,
and
will
never
so
little
examine
the
Maps
which
are
annext
to
it
,
will
soon
acknowledge
the
Truth
of
what
I
say
.
CHAP.
LVIII
.
The
Issati
assemble
to
hunt
the
Wild-Bull
.
Refusal
of
the
two
Canow-Men
to
take
the
Author
into
their
Canow
,
in
order
to
go
down
the
River
of
St.
Francis.
AFter
three
Months
or
thereabouts
,
spent
very
ill
,
amongst
the
Issati
and
Nadouessians
,
these
Nations
assembl'd
to
hunt
the
Wild-Bull
;
and
their
Captains
having
assign'd
them
their
Stations
,
that
they
might
not
fall
in
with
one
another
,
they
separated
themselves
into
many
Bands
.
Aquipaguetin
,
the
Chief
,
that
had
adopted
me
or
his
Son
,
wou'd
have
carry'd
me
to
the
West
with
about
200
Families
.
But
remembring
the
Reproaches
which
th●
great
Captain
Ouaficoude
had
made
him
,
upon
the
Score
of
our
ill
usage
,
I
was
apprehensive
,
lest
he
shou'd
lay
hold
of
this
Opportunity
to
avenge
himself
on
me
.
I
told
him
therefore
,
I
expected
some
Spirits
,
which
in
their
Language
is
as
much
as
to
say
Europeans
,
at
the
River
Ouisconsin
,
which
discharges
it self
into
the
River
Meschasipi
;
that
according
to
the
Promise
made
me
by
the
Sieur
de
la
Salle
,
they
wou'd
meet
me
there
with
Iron
,
and
other
Commodities
,
which
as
yet
they
were
unacquainted
with
;
and
that
if
he
wou'd
think
of
turning
his
Expedition
that
way
,
I
shou'd
be
very
glad
to
accompany
him
.
He
heard
my
Proposal
,
and
was
willing
to
embrace
it
;
but
those
of
his
Band
wou'd
not
let
him
.
In
t●e
beginning
of
Iuly
,
1680.
we
began
to
descend
towards
the
South
,
with
the
Great
Cap●ain
Ouasicoude
,
and
about
80
Cabins
,
containing
130
Families
,
and
250
Warriors
.
The
Savages
,
who
had
nothing
but
old
Canows
,
cou'd
not
make
me
room
;
so
that
they
went
four
Days
Journey
lower
,
to
get
some
Birchen-Bark
,
to
make
more
new
ones
.
I
made
a
Hole
in
the
Ground
,
in
which
I
hid
my
gilt
Chalice
,
with
my
Books
and
Papers
,
till
we
shou'd
return
from
Hunting
;
and
took
nothing
with
me
but
my
Breviary
,
that
I
might
not
cumber
my self
.
I
plac'd
my self
upon
the
Brink
of
the
Lake
which
forms
the
River
of
St.
Francis
,
where
I
held
out
my
Hands
to
the
Canow-Men
,
as
they
pass'd
very
swiftly
by
,
to
desire
them
to
take
me
in
.
Our
two
Europeans
were
in
a
Canow
,
which
had
been
given
them
by
the
Savages
.
However
,
I
cou'd
not
prevail
with
them
to
receive
me
.
Michael
Ako
told
me
very
brutishly
,
he
had
carry'd
me
long
enough
.
This
rough
and
unhandsome
Answer
made
me
very
melancholy
,
when
I
saw
my self
forsaken
by
those
of
my
own
Country
and
Religion
,
whom
I
had
always
endeavour'd
to
oblige
,
as
themselves
had
often
acknowledg'd
before
Persons
of
the
first
Quality
,
where
I
was
us'd
to
be
receiv'd
with
all
the
Marks
of
Distinction
,
while
themselves
were
suffer'd
to
stand
and
cool
their
Heels
at
the
Door
.
But
God
,
who
of
his
Mercy
never
forsook
me
throughout
all
my
Adventures
,
inspir'd
two
of
the
Savages
with
so
much
Compassion
,
as
to
take
me
with
them
into
their
Canow
,
tho'
it
were
less
than
that
of
the
Europeans
.
Here
I
was
continually
employ'd
in
laving
out
Water
,
which
soak●d
in
again
as
fast
as
't
was
thrown
out
,
through
abundance
of
little
Chinks
.
This
Work
was
uneasie
enough
;
besides
that
,
I
cou'd
not
keep
my self
f●om
being
throughly
wet
.
However
,
't
was
necessary
to
have
Patience
.
It
might
have
been
properly
said
of
this
little
Vessel
,
that
when
a
Man
was
in
it
,
he
was
in
his
Coffin
;
so
crazy
was
it
,
and
ready
to
beak
.
This
sort
of
Canow's
seldom
weigh
above
50
Pounds
,
and
the
least
Motion
of
the
Body
oversets
them
,
at
least
if
you
have
not
been
long
acquainted
with
this
sort
of
Navigation
.
At
Evening
when
we
landed
,
the
Picard
began
to
excuse
himself
,
pretending
their
Canow
was
a
very
rotten
one
,
that
it
wou'd
certainly
have
burst
,
had
we
been
all
three
in
it
,
and
that
we
must
needs
have
been
left
by
the
way
.
Notwithstanding
these
Excuses
,
I
told
them
,
that
being
Christians
,
they
had
not
done
well
to
use
me
as
they
did
,
especially
considering
among
whom
we
were
:
That
they
had
forsaken
me
very
unseasonably
,
having
left
me
all
alone
at
above
800
Leagues
distance
from
Canada
,
allowing
for
the
Reaches
we
were
to
make
,
before
we
cou'd
get
thither
:
That
if
they
had
receiv'd
any
good
Usage
from
the
Savages
,
't
was
owing
to
my
Ingenuity
more
than
their
own
,
having
been
capab●e
of
letting
several
of
them
Blood
,
and
otherwise
assisting
'em
in
their
Sickness
by
my
Orvietan
,
and
some
other
Medicines
which
I
carefully
kept
by
me
.
To
this
I
added
,
that
by
the
same
means
I
had
cur'd
others
of
them
that
had
been
bitten
by
Rattle-Snak●s
,
of
which
I
shall
speak
in
my
Second
Volume
.
That
I
shav'd
the
Crowns
of
their
Children's
Heads
,
(
on
which
they
wear
the
Hair
till
eighteen
or
twenty
)
which
was
no
small
matter
,
considering
they
cou'd
not
do
it
themselves
,
without
putting
them
to
great
pain
,
by
●urning
off
the
Hair
with
flat
Stones
,
which
they
heat
red-hot
in
the
Fire
:
That
as
hitherto
inde●d
,
I
had
made
but
little
advance
in
o●der
to
their
Salvation
,
by
reason
of
their
natural
Stupidity
;
but
that
the
best
way
to
take
the
Soul
was
to
begin
with
the
Body
:
That
,
in
short
,
I
had
gain'd
their
Friendship
by
my
Services
,
and
that
they
wou'd
have
certainly
kill'd
us
at
the
time
they
us'd
us
so
ill
,
but
that
they
knew
I
had
certain
Remedies
about
me
proper
to
restore
Health
to
the
Sick
;
which
they
thought
was
a
Treasure
never
to
be
valu'd
as
it
ought
.
None
was
with
me
during
this
Harangue
,
but
the
Picard
du
Gay
,
who
,
as
he
was
going
to
his
Cabin
,
desir'd
me
to
pardon
him
.
But
the
great
Captain
Ouasicoude
having
heard
of
this
barbarous
Action
of
the
two
Canow-Men
,
order'd
them
to
appear
before
the
Council
,
and
told
them
,
that
for
the
future
he
wou'd
take
care
to
remove
me
out
of
the
reach
,
not
only
of
Aquipaguetin
,
who
had
so
of●en
attempted
my
Life
,
and
yet
adopted
me
for
his
Son
,
but
likewise
from
their
Company
,
who
,
like
two
Villains
as
they
were
,
had
so
basely
d●serted
me
.
Had
I
not
luckily
bethought
my self
to
break
three
Arrows
in
the
presence
of
this
brave
Chief
,
the
Canow-Men
being
yet
by
,
he
had
infallibly
caus'd
them
to
have
been
put
to
Death
that
very
Minute
.
I
shall
never
forget
the
Humanity
of
this
great
Captain
,
who
treated
me
so
favourably
on
all
Occasions
.
The
two
Canow-Men
were
surpriz'd
at
what
had
hapned
,
and
promis'd
me
an
ent●re
Obedience
for
the
future
.
CHAP.
LIX
.
The
Savag●s
〈◊〉
above
t●e
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
of
Pad●a
.
Th●y
are
streigh●●n'd
for
Provisions
.
The
Author
,
with
the
Picard
,
returns
to
the
River
Ouisconsin
.
The
Adventures
of
the
Voyage
.
FOur
Days
after
our
Departure
to
hunt
the
Wild-Bulls
,
the
Barbarians
made
a
Halt
some
eight
Leagues
above
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
of
Padua
,
upon
an
Eminence
,
over
against
the
River
of
●t
.
Francis.
The
Savage
Women
prepar'd
little
Docks
to
build
the
new
Canow's
in
,
against
●he
return
of
those
who
were
gone
for
Bark
.
The
Youth
in
the
mean
time
went
out
to
hunt
the
Stag
,
the
Wild-Goat
,
and
the
Castor
;
but
with
so
little
Success
,
that
the
Prey
they
brought
home
was
so
disproportionable
to
the
Number
that
were
to
feed
on
't
,
that
we
had
hardly
every
one
a
Mouthful
.
Happy
the
Man
that
once
in
four
and
twenty
Hours
cou'd
get
so
much
as
a
Sup
of
Broath
.
This
put
the
Picard
and
my self
upon
hunting
after
Gooseberries
,
and
other
wi●d
Fruits
,
which
often
did
us
more
harm
than
good
.
And
I
am
confident
,
that
had
it
not
been
for
my
Orvietan-Powder
,
which
in
a
great
measure
corrected
the
bad
Nutriment
which
we
took
in
,
our
●ives
had
been
in
great
Danger
.
This
extreme
Want
made
us
take
a
Resolution
,
upon
Michael
Ako's
refusing
to
accompany
us
,
to
venture
our selves
in
a
little
sorry
Canow
as
far
as
the
River
Ouisconsin
,
which
was
at
no
less
distance
from
us
than
130
Leagues
,
to
see
if
the
Sieur
de
Salle
had
kept
his
Word
with
us
:
For
he
had
promis'd
us
positively
to
send
Men
with
Powder
,
and
Lead
,
and
other
Merchandizes
,
to
the
place
which
I
have
already
mention'd
:
And
of
this
he
assur'd
me
more
than
once
,
before
his
departure
from
the
Illinois
.
The
Savages
wou'd
never
have
suffer'd
us
to
have
made
this
Voyage
,
without
one
of
the
three
being
left
with
them
:
And
my self
was
the
Man
they
pitch'd
upon
to
stay
,
by
the
Advice
of
the
great
Captain
Ouasicoude
,
whilst
the
two
Canow-Men
were
at
Liberty
to
proceed
on
their
Voyage
.
But
Michael
Ako
,
who
was
apprehensive
of
the
many
Hardships
he
was
like
to
meet
with
in
this
Expedition
,
cou'd
never
be
prevail'd
upon
to
consent
to
it
:
So
that
seeing
he
began
to
relish
the
Barbarian's
way
of
living
,
I
desir'd
their
Chief
,
that
I
might
have
leave
to
accompany
the
Picard
in
his
stead
;
who
accordingly
granted
my
Request
.
Our
whole
Equipage
consisted
in
fifteen
or
twenty
Charges
of
Powder
,
a
Fusil
,
a
little
sorry
Earthen
Pot
,
which
the
Barbarians
gave
us
,
a
Knife
between
us
both
,
and
a
Garment
of
Castor
.
Thus
were
we
equipt
for
a
Voyage
of
250
Leagues
;
but
our
greatest
Trust
was
in
Providence
.
As
we
were
carrying
our
little
Canow
to
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
of
Padua
,
we
perceiv'd
five
or
six
Savages
,
who
were
got
there
before
us
.
One
of
them
was
got
up
into
an
Oak
over
against
the
great
Fall
of
Water
,
where
he
was
weeping
most
bitterly
,
having
fasten'd
to
one
of
the
Branches
of
the
Tree
,
a
Robe
of
Castor
,
which
was
White
within-side
,
and
garnish'd
with
Porcupine
.
The
poor
Wretch
had
offer'd
it
in
Sacrifice
to
the
Fall
;
which
,
indeed
,
of
it self
is
terrible
,
and
hath
something
in
it
very
astonishing
:
However
,
it
doth
not
come
near
that
of
Niagara
.
I
cou'd
hear
him
say
,
as
he
was
addressing
himself
to
the
Cascade
,
with
Tears
starting
in
his
Eyes
;
Thou
art
a
Spirit
,
grant
that
Those
of
my
Nation
may
pass
here
without
any
Disaster
;
That
we
may
meet
with
a
great
many
Wild-Bulls
;
and
that
we
may
be
so
happy
as
to
vanquish
our
Enemy
,
and
take
a
great
many
Slaves
,
whom
,
when
we
have
made
them
suffer
according
to
their
Merits
,
we
will
bring
hither
,
and
slay
in
thy
Presence
.
The
M●ss●nacks
(
't
is
so
they
call
the
Nation
of
the
Outtouagamis
)
have
slain
some
of
our
Kindred
:
Grant
we
may
be
able
to
revenge
our selves
upon
'em
for
that
Affront
.
The
last
part
of
his
Request
hapned
to
be
fulfill'd
sooner
I
believe
,
than
he
expected
:
For
as
they
return'd
from
Hunting
the
Wild-Bulls
,
they
attack'd
their
Enemy
,
kill'd
a
good
many
of
them
,
and
carry'd
off
several
Slaves
,
whom
they
put
to
death
before
the
Fall
,
after
the
most
barbarous
and
inhumane
manner
in
the
World
,
as
we
shall
see
in
the
Second
Volume
.
Now
if
after
such
a
barbarous
Ceremony
as
I
have
been
describing
,
it
happen
but
once
that
the
Success
answers
the
Request
,
't
is
sufficient
to
render
them
obstinate
in
their
superstitious
Custom
,
tho'
it
miscarry
a
hundred
times
for
once
that
it
hi●s
▪
As
for
the
Castor-Robe
,
which
was
thus
offer'd
as
a
sort
of
Sacrifice
,
one
of
our
Europeans
made
bold
with
it
at
his
return
,
and
wou'd
have
been
glad
of
having
more
frequent
Opportunities
of
profiting
by
their
Devotions
.
When
we
had
got
about
a
League
below
the
Fall
,
the
Picard
miss'd
his
Powder-Horn
,
and
remembring
he
had
left
it
there
,
was
forc'd
to
go
back
and
fetch
it
.
At
his
Return
I
shew'd
him
a
huge
Serpent
,
as
big
as
a
Man's
Leg
,
and
seven
or
eight
Foot
long
.
He
was
working
himself
insensibly
up
a
steep
and
craggy
Rock
,
to
get
at
the
Swallow's
Nests
,
which
are
there
in
great
Numbers
:
And
at
the
Bottom
of
the
Mountain
we
saw
the
Feathers
of
those
he
had
already
devour'd
.
We
pelted
him
so
long
with
Stones
,
till
at
length
he
fell
into
the
River
.
His
Tongue
,
which
was
in
form
of
a
Launce
,
was
of
an
extraordinary
length
.
His
Hiss
might
be
heard
a
great
way
,
and
the
Noise
of
it
seiz'd
us
with
Horror
.
The
poor
Picard
dreamt
of
him
at
Night
,
and
was
in
a
great
Agony
all
the
while
.
He
told
me
,
I
had
done
him
a
sensible
Kindness
in
waking
him
;
for
tho'
he
was
a
Man
intrepid
enough
,
yet
he
was
all
in
a
sweat
with
the
fright
of
his
Dream
.
I
have
likewise
my self
been
often
disturb'd
in
my
sleep
with
the
Image
of
him
;
so
great
an
Impression
did
the
sight
of
this
Monster
make
upon
our
Spirits
.
As
we
were
falling
down
the
River
Meschasipi
with
extraordinary
Swiftness
,
because
the
Current
is
very
rapid
in
this
place
,
by
reason
't
is
so
near
the
Fall
,
we
found
some
of
the
Savages
of
our
Band
,
in
the
Islands
of
the
River
,
where
they
had
set
up
their
Cabins
,
and
were
well
provided
with
Bulls-Flesh
.
They
offer'd
us
very
freely
of
what
they
had
.
But
about
two
Hours
after
our
landing
,
we
thought
we
shou'd
have
been
all
murder'd
:
Fifteen
or
sixteen
Savages
came
into
the
middle
of
the
place
where
we
were
,
with
their
grea●
Clubs
in
their
Hands
.
The
first
thing
they
did
was
to
over-set
the
Cabin
of
those
that
had
invited
us
.
Then
they
took
away
all
their
Victuals
,
and
what
Bear●s-Oil
they
could
find
in
their
Bladders
,
or
elsewhere
,
with
which
they
rubb'd
themselves
all
over
from
Head
to
Foot.
We
took
'em
at
first
for
Enemies
;
and
the
Picard
was
very
near
sticking
the
first
that
came
in
with
his
Sword.
At
the
first
surprize
,
I
began
to
lay
hold
of
the
two
Pocket-Pistols
that
du
Gay
had
left
me
;
but
by
good
luck
I
contain'd
my self
,
or
otherwise
,
without
doubt
,
there
had
been
an
end
of
us
;
for
their
Companions
would
not
have
fail'd
to
have
reveng'd
upon
us
the
Death
of
those
we
had
kill'd
.
We
knew
not
what
these
Savages
were
at
first
;
but
it
ap●ear'd
they
were
some
of
those
that
we
had
left
above
at
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
.
One
of
them
,
who
call'd
himself
my
Uncle
,
told
me
,
That
those
who
had
given
us
Victuals
,
had
done
basely
to
go
and
forestal
the
others
in
the
Chace
;
and
that
according
to
the
Laws
and
Customs
of
their
Country
,
't
was
lawful
for
them
to
plunder
them
,
since
they
had
been
the
cause
that
the
Bulls
wére
all
run
away
,
before
the
Nation
could
get
together
,
which
was
●
great
Injury
to
the
Publick
:
For
when
they
are
all
met
,
they
make
a
great
Slaughter
amongst
the
Bulls
;
for
they
surround
them
so
on
every
side
,
that
't
is
impossible
for
them
to
escape
.
CHAP.
LX.
The
Hunting
of
the
Tortoise
.
The
Author
's
Canow
is
carry'd
off
by
a
sudden
blast
of
Wind
,
which
was
like
to
have
reduc'd
him
and
his
Companions
to
great
Streights
.
IN
about
threescore
Leagues
rowing
,
we
had
kill'd
but
one
Wild-Goat
,
which
we
did
as
he
was
crossing
the
River
.
The
Heats
were
now
grown
so
excessive
,
that
our
Provisions
would
be
spoil'd
in
twenty
four
Hours
.
This
put
us
upon
Hunting
the
Tortoise
;
but
't
was
with
much
difficulty
that
we
could
take
any
;
for
being
very
quick
of
Hearing
,
they
would
throw
themselves
into
the
Water
upon
the
least
noise
.
However
,
we
took
one
at
last
,
which
was
much
larger
than
any
we
had
seen
:
His
Shell
was
thin
,
and
the
Flesh
very
fat
.
Whilst
I
was
contriving
to
cut
off
his
Head
,
he
had
like
to
have
been
before-hand
with
me
,
by
snapping
off
my
Finger
with
his
Teeth
,
which
are
very
sharp
.
Whilst
we
were
managing
this
Affair
,
we
had
halled
our
Canow
a-shoar
;
but
it
seems
a
sudden
and
violent
Blast
of
Wind
had
carry'd
her
off
again
into
the
middle
of
the
River
.
The
Picard
was
gone
into
the
Meadows
,
to
see
if
he
could
kill
a
Wild
Bull
;
so
that
I
was
left
alone
with
the
Canow
.
This
oblig'd
me
to
throw
my
Habit
as
fast
as
I
could
over
the
Tortoise
,
which
I
had
turn'd
,
for
fear
he
should
get
away
.
I
likewise
laid
several
Stones
upon
my
Clothes
,
the
better
to
secure
him
.
When
I
had
done
,
I
fell
a
swimming
after
our
Canow
,
which
went
very
fast
down
the
River
,
being
carry'd
by
a
very
quick
Stream
,
because
't
was
just
at
the
turning
of
a
Point
.
After
I
had
recover'd
it
with
a
great
deal
of
difficulty
,
I
durst
not
get
into
it
,
for
fear
of
being
overset
,
and
wetting
the
Woollen
Coverlet
that
was
in
it
,
which
I
us'd
to
sleep
on
,
and
the
rest
of
our
little
Equipage
:
For
which
reason
I
was
forc'd
to
push
it
sometimes
before
me
,
and
sometimes
tug
it
after
me
,
till
by
little
and
little
I
gain'd
the
Shoar
,
a
small
half
quartter
of
a
League
below
the
Place
where
I
had
left
the
Tortoise
.
The
Picard
returning
from
the
Chace
,
where
he
had
kill'd
nothing
;
and
finding
only
my
Habit
upon
the
Tortoise
,
but
no
Canow
,
had
reason
to
think
that
some
Savage
or
other
having
found
me
alone
,
had
kill'd
me
.
In
great
suspence
,
he
return'd
into
the
Meadows
,
to
look
about
if
he
could
see
any
body
.
in
the
mean
time
,
I
had
made
what
haste
I
could
up
the
River
with
my
Canow
;
and
had
no
sooner
taken
up
my
Clothes
,
but
I
spy'd
a
Drove
of
sixty
Bulls
and
Cows
with
their
Calves
crossing
the
River
,
towards
the
Land
on
the
South-side
.
I
pursu'd
them
in
my
Canow
,
and
set
up
as
great
a
Cry
as
I
could
,
to
give
the
Picard
notice
of
it
.
He
made
up
to
the
Noise
,
and
had
time
enough
to
get
into
the
Canow
,
whilst
a
Dog
which
we
had
with
us
,
by
his
Barking
,
had
drove
them
to
a
Bay
in
the
Isles
of
the
River
.
When
we
were
prepar'd
,
the
Dog
drove
them
from
thence
;
and
as
they
pass'd
by
us
,
the
Picard
kill'd
one
of
them
with
his
Fusil
,
having
lodg'd
the
Bullet
in
his
Head.
Having
dragg'd
it
to
the
side
of
the
River
,
it
prov'd
to
be
a
Cow
,
that
weigh'd
about
five
or
six
hundred
weight
.
The
Bulls
have
more
Flesh
,
and
weigh
heavier
;
but
because
we
could
not
get
it
quite
to
Land
,
we
contented
our selves
with
cutting
the
best
Pieces
,
and
left
the
rest
in
the
Water
.
'T
was
almost
now
eight
and
forty
Hours
since
we
eat
last
;
so
that
we
fell
a
kindling
a
Fire
as
fast
as
we
could
,
which
we
made
of
the
Wood
the
River
had
thrown
upon
the
Sands
;
and
as
fast
as
the
Picard
skinn'd
it
,
I
put
the
Pieces
of
Flesh
into
our
little
earthern
Pot
to
boil
.
We
eat
of
it
with
that
greediness
,
that
both
of
us
were
sick
;
so
that
we
were
oblig'd
to
hide
our selves
in
an
Island
,
where
we
rested
two
Days
for
the
recovery
of
our
Health
by
the
help
of
my
Orvietan
,
which
was
a
great
Benefit
to
us
during
the
whole
Voyage
.
Whilst
I
was
fetching
the
Pieces
of
Flesh
which
the
Picard
gave
me
,
I
went
backward
and
forward
very
often
close
by
a
Rattle-Snake
,
seven
or
eight
Foot
long
,
without
perceiving
him
,
as
he
lay
wrapt
asleep
in
the
Sun.
I
told
the
Picard
of
it
,
who
came
and
kill'd
him
with
our
Oar
,
and
afterwards
threw
him
into
the
River
.
To
be
short
,
we
could
not
charge
our selves
with
much
Provisions
,
because
of
the
smallness
of
our
Canow
;
besides
that
,
the
excessive
Heat
tainted
it
presently
;
so
that
't
would
swarm
with
Worms
in
an
instant
.
For
these
Reasons
we
were
soon
in
the
same
condition
;
and
when
we
embark'd
in
the
Morning
,
we
knew
not
whether
we
should
have
any
thing
to
eat
at
Night
.
Never
had
we
more
reason
to
admire
the
Goodness
of
Providence
,
than
during
this
Voyage
.
'T
was
not
every
Day
we
met
with
any
Game
,
nor
when
we
did
,
were
we
sure
to
kill
it
.
The
Eagles
,
which
are
to
be
seen
in
abundance
in
these
vast
Countries
,
will
sometimes
d●op
a
Breme
,
a
large
Carp
,
or
some
other
Fish
,
as
they
are
carrying
them
to
their
Nests
in
their
Talons
,
to
feed
their
young
.
One
day
we
spy'd
an
Otter
,
which
was
feeding
on
a
great
Fish
upon
the
Bank
of
the
River
;
which
Fish
had
upon
its
Head
a
sort
of
Beak
about
five
Inches
broad
,
and
a
Foot
and
a
half
long
.
As
soon
as
the
Picard
'
spy'd
it
,
he
cry'd
out
he
saw
the
Devil
between
the
Claws
of
the
Otter
.
This
Surprize
was
not
so
great
,
but
that
we
made
bo●d
to
feed
hearti●y
upon
it
.
The
Flesh
of
it
was
good
;
and
we
nam●d
it
the
Sturgeon
with
the
long
Beak
.
CHAP.
LXI
.
We
continue
our
Course
in
search
of
the
River
Ouisconsin
.
Aquipaguetin
finds
us
,
and
gets
thither
before
us
.
We
subsist
meerly
by
Providence
.
Notwithstanding
we
had
row'd
so
many
Leagues
,
yet
could
we
find
no
River
Ouisconsin
:
This
made
us
believe
that
it
was
still
at
a
great
distance
from
us
;
when
behold
Aquipaguetin
,
whom
we
believ'd
to
be
above
200
Leagues
off
,
appear'd
all
on
a
sudden
,
with
ten
Warriors
with
him
,
towards
the
middle
of
Iuly
,
1680.
We
thought
at
first
he
came
to
kill
us
,
because
we
had
quitted
him
,
though
't
were
by
the
Consent
of
the
other
Savages
:
But
he
gave
us
some
wild
Oats
,
with
a
Piece
of
good
Bulls
Flesh
;
and
ask'd
us
if
we
had
found
the
Europeans
who
were
to
meet
us
with
their
Merchandise
.
Our
Answer
not
satisfying
him
,
he
was
resolv'd
to
go
to
Ouisconsin
himself
;
but
when
he
came
there
,
found
no
body
.
He
return'd
at
the
end
of
three
Days
,
as
we
were
still
pursuing
our
Voyage
,
being
resolv'd
to
acquit
our selves
fully
of
the
Promise
which
we
had
made
the
Sieur
de
Salle
,
to
come
thither
and
meet
those
that
he
should
send
.
When
Aquipaguetin
first
appear'd
at
his
return
,
the
Picard
was
gone
to
Hunt
in
the
Meads
,
and
my self
remain'd
alone
in
a
little
Cabin
,
which
we
had
set
up
under
our
Coverlet
,
which
one
of
the
Savages
had
return'd
me
,
to
shade
us
from
the
Sun-beams
,
which
were
very
scorching
at
this
Season
.
Aquipaguetin
seeing
me
alone
,
came
up
to
me
with
his
Club
in
his
Hand
:
I
immediately
laid
hold
of
my
two
Pocket-Pistols
and
a
Knife
,
which
the
Picard
had
recover'd
out
of
the
Hands
of
the
Barbarians
.
I
had
no
mind
to
kill
the
Man
that
had
adopted
me
,
but
only
frighten
him
,
and
keep
him
from
murdering
me
,
in
case
that
were
his
intent
.
Aquipaguetin
began
it
reprimand
me
for
exposing
my self
in
the
manner
I
did
to
the
Insults
of
their
Enemies
;
and
that
at
least
I
ought
to
have
kept
the
other
side
of
the
River
.
He
would
have
carry'd
me
with
him
,
telling
me
,
that
he
had
300
Hunters
with
him
,
who
kill'd
more
Game
than
those
that
I
was
engag'd
with
.
And
probably
it
had
been
more
adviseable
for
me
to
have
follow'd
his
Advice
,
than
to
prosecute
my
Voyage
any
farther
.
However
,
our
Resolution
then
was
to
continue
our
course
towards
the
river
Ouisconsin
;
where
when
we
came
,
we
found
none
of
the
Men
the
Sieur
de
la
Salle
had
promis'd
to
send
us
.
The
Picard
and
my self
had
like
to
have
perish'd
on
a
thousand
different
Occasions
,
as
we
came
down
the
River
:
And
nowwe
found
our selves
oblig'd
to
go
up
it
again
,
which
could
not
be
done
without
repeating
the
same
Hazards
,
and
other
Difficulties
not
to
be
imagin'd
.
CHAP.
LXII
.
Great
Streights
which
the
Author
and
his
Companion
are
reduc'd
to
in
their
Voyage
.
They
at
last
meet
again
with
the
Savages
at
their
return
from
Hunting
.
THe
Picard
,
who
had
been
very
ill
us'd
by
the
Savages
,
had
rather
venture
all
than
go
up
the
River
with
Aquipaguetin
.
Six
Charges
of
Powder
was
all
that
we
had
left
,
which
oblig'd
us
to
husband
it
as
well
as
we
could
;
wherefore
we
divided
it
into
twenty
,
to
shoot
only
for
the
future
at
Turtles
or
Wild
Pigeons
.
When
these
also
were
spent
,
we
had
recourse
to
three
Hooks
,
which
we
baited
with
some
stinking
Barbel
that
an
Eagle
hapned
to
drop
.
We
took
nothing
the
two
first
Days
,
and
were
destitute
of
all
means
of
subsistence
.
This
made
us
,
you
must
think
,
betake
our selves
to
Prayers
with
greater
fervency
than
ever
.
And
yet
the
Picard
,
'
midst
all
our
Misfortunes
,
could
not
forbear
telling
me
,
that
he
should
pray
to
God
with
a
much
better
Heart
if
his
Belly
were
full
.
I
consol'd
both
him
and
my self
as
well
as
I
could
,
and
desir'd
him
to
row
with
all
the
force
he
had
left
,
to
see
if
we
could
catch
a
Tortoise
.
The
next
Morning
,
having
row'd
the
best
part
of
the
Night
,
we
found
a
T●rtoise
,
which
was
no
bigger
than
an
ordinary
Plate
.
We
went
to
boiling
him
the
same
Minute
on
the
●ire
that
we
h●●
light
.
We
devour'd
it
so
hastily
,
that
I
did
not
observe
that
I
cut
the
Gall
,
which
made
my
Mouth
as
bitter
as
it self
;
but
I
ran
immediately
and
gargled
my
Throat
,
and
so
fell
to
't
again
,
with
the
same
eagerness
as
before
.
Notwithstanding
our
famish'd
Condition
,
we
got
at
last
to
the
River
of
Bulls
:
Here
we
cast
our
Hooks
,
which
we
baited
with
a
white
Fish
that
an
Eagle
had
let
fall
.
God
,
who
never
abandons
those
that
trust
in
him
,
succour'd
us
very
visibly
on
this
occasion
;
for
we
had
scarce
finish'd
our
Prayers
towards
ten
at
Night
,
when
the
Picard
,
who
heard
the
Noise
,
quitted
his
Devotion
,
and
ran
to
the
Hooks
,
where
he
found
two
Barbels
hung
,
which
were
so
large
,
that
I
was
forc'd
to
help
him
to
get
them
out
of
the
Water
.
We
did
not
stand
to
studdy
what
Sauce
we
should
make
for
these
monstrous
Fish
,
which
weigh'd
above
twenty
five
pound
both
;
but
having
cut
them
to
pieces
,
broil'd
'em
on
the
Coals
.
Boil
them
we
could
not
,
our
little
Earthen
Pot
being
unhappily
broke
some
time
before
.
When
we
had
satisfy'd
our
Appetite
,
and
return'd
our
Thanks
to
Him
,
whose
Providence
had
so
seasonably
reliev'd
us
,
we
heard
a
noise
about
two
in
the
Morning
,
upon
the
Bank
of
the
River
of
Bulls
,
where
we
then
were
.
After
the
Who-goes-there
?
we
heard
the
Answer
was
,
Tepatoni
Nika
,
and
the
Word
Nikanagi
;
which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
Friends
,
all
is
well
.
I
told
the
Picard
,
that
by
the
Language
I
believ'd
them
to
be
Illinois
or
Outouagamis
,
who
are
Enemies
of
the
Issati
,
or
Nadou●●ans
.
But
the
Moon
●hining
very
bright
,
and
●●e
Day
beginning
to
appear
,
I
perceiv'd
't
was
the
Savage
Mamemisi
,
whose
Infant-Daughter
I
Baptiz'd
,
when
the
Picard
assisted
as
Godfather
,
or
Witness
.
He
knew
us
again
presently
;
and
being
just
come
from
Hunting
,
where
they
had
had
plenty
of
Game
,
he
gave
us
what
Victuals
we
pleas
d
;
and
inform'd
us
,
that
all
those
of
his
Nation
were
coming
down
the
River
of
Bulls
,
which
discharges
it self
into
the
Meschasipi
,
having
their
Wives
and
Children
with
them
.
What
he
said
was
true
;
for
the
Savages
,
with
whom
Michael
Ako
had
staid
behind
,
were
all
descending
the
River
of
Bulls
with
their
Fleet
of
Canow's
well
stor'd
with
Provisions
.
Aquipaguetin
by
the
way
had
acquainted
those
of
his
Nation
,
how
the
Picard
and
my self
had
expos'd
our selves
in
our
Voyage
to
Ouisconsin
,
and
what
great
Hazards
we
had
ran
.
The
Chiefs
of
the
Savages
gave
us
to
understand
,
that
they
were
very
well
satisfy'd
with
what
we
had
done
:
But
all
of
them
reproach'd
Michael
Ako
for
a
Base
Follow
,
who
had
refus'd
to
accompany
us
for
fear
of
being
famish'd
by
the
way
.
The
Picard
too
,
but
that
I
did
what
I
could
to
hinder
it
,
would
have
us'd
him
ill
before
all
the
Company
,
so
incens'd
was
he
against
him
,
for
his
want
of
Courage
and
Affection
.
CHAP.
LXIII
.
The
Savage
Women
hide
their
Provisions
up-and-down
in
private
Holes
.
They
go
down
the
River
again
a
second
time
.
Address
of
the
Savages
.
Bravery
of
one
of
the
Savages
.
THE
Savage
Women
being
come
to
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
Bulls
,
hid
their
Provisions
up-and-down
the
little
Islands
that
are
there
,
and
in
hollow
Places
under-ground
.
These
People
have
a
way
to
preserve
their
Meat
thus
,
without
Salt
,
as
we
shall
see
hereafter
.
We
fell
down
the
River
a
second
time
,
in
company
of
a
multitude
of
Canow's
,
of
which
I
have
already
spoke
,
Hunting
all
the
way
we
as
went
,
and
were
got
a
matter
of
fourscore
Leagues
.
The
Savages
from
time
to
time
hid
their
Canow's
in
the
little
Island
,
or
in
the
Reeds
upon
the
Bank
of
the
River
,
and
went
seven
or
eight
Leagues
up
the
Country
into
the
M●adows
beyond
the
Mountains
,
where
at
several
times
they
kill'd
between
an
hundred
and
sixscore
Cows
and
Bulls
.
Whilst
they
are
at
the
Chace
,
they
always
leave
some
Old
Men
on
the
top
of
the
Mountains
,
to
see
if
they
can
discover
the
Enemy
.
All
this
while
I
had
a
Savage
under
my
Cure
,
who
usually
call'd
me
Brother
:
He
had
run
a
Thorn
very
deep
into
his
Foot
,
and
I
was
then
putting
a
Plaister
on
it
,
when
on
a
sudden
the
Alarm
took
in
our
Camp.
Two
hundred
Archers
immediately
ran
to
see
what
was
the
matter
;
and
the
generous
Savage
,
whose
Foot
I
had
laid
open
,
in
order
to
get
out
the
Thorn
,
which
was
very
deep
,
sprung
likewise
from
me
on
a
sudden
,
and
ran
as
fast
as
the
best
,
that
he
might
not
lose
his
share
in
the
Action
.
But
instead
of
the
Enemy
,
they
could
see
nothing
but
about
an
hundred
Stags
,
which
▪
were
running
away
as
fast
as
they
could
.
My
poor
Patient
had
much
ado
to
recover
the
Camp.
All
the
while
the
Alarm
lasted
,
the
Women
and
Maids
kept
singing
in
a
very
sad
and
melancholy
Tone
.
The
Picard
being
gone
to
his
Host
,
I
was
left
alone
with
one
Otchimhi
;
but
after
the
second
Hunting
,
I
was
forc'd
to
carry
an
O●d
Woman
with
me
in
my
Canow
,
who
was
above
fourscore
:
For
all
that
,
she
help'd
me
to
row
,
and
with
her
Oar
would
now-and-then
pa●
two
or
three
little
Children
,
that
lay
and
disturb'd
us
in
the
middle
of
our
Canow
.
The
Men
were
very
kind
to
me
;
but
for
all
that
,
't
was
necessary
to
make
my
Court
to
the
Women
;
for
the
Victuals
were
all
in
their
Custody
,
who
delive●'d
every
one
his
Mess.
This
I
did
by
shaving
now-and-then
the
Crowns
of
their
Children's
Heads
,
who
wear
their
Hair
shorn
not
unlike
our
Monks
.
They
let
it
grow
till
they
are
fifteen
,
sixteen
,
or
eighteen
Years
old
,
as
well
on
the
top
of
the
Head
,
as
elsewhere
;
but
at
that
Age
,
their
Parents
take
it
off
,
by
burning
it
with
flat
Stones
made
red-hot
in
the
Fire
:
So
that
the
Women
thought
themselves
mightily
beholding
to
me
for
shaving
their
Children
,
because
I
took
off
the
Hair
without
pain
.
We
had
yet
another
Alarm
in
our
Camp
:
The
Old
Men
,
who
had
their
Station
on
the
top
of
the
Mountains
,
sent
to
give
notice
that
they
had
descry'd
some
War●iors
fròm
afar
.
The
Archers
ran
as
hard
as
they
could
drive
,
towards
the
Place
whe●e
the
Enemy
was
said
to
appear
,
ev●ry
one
endeavouring
to
be
first
in
the
Action
.
But
after
all
this
Noise
,
they
brought
nothing
back
with
them
but
two
Women
of
their
own
Nation
,
who
were
come
to
acquaint
them
that
one
of
their
Parties
being
gone
a
Hunting
,
towards
the
end
of
the
Upper
Lake
,
had
light
upon
five
Spirits
,
by
which
Name
it
is
they
call
the
Europeans
.
They
added
,
That
these
Spirits
had
talk'd
to
'em
,
by
means
of
some
of
their
Nation
who
had
seen
us
,
and
had
been
Slaves
amongst
the
Outouagamis
and
Iroquois
,
whose
Language
they
understood
:
That
they
had
also
desir'd
them
to
conduct
them
to
the
Place
where
we
were
,
because
they
should
be
very
glad
to
know
whether
we
were
English
,
Dutch
,
Spaniards
,
or
Candians
:
And
farther
,
That
they
could
not
imagin
how
we
had
been
able
to
penetrate
so
far
up
into
the
Country
a●ongst
these
People
.
I
must
observe
hereupon
▪
that
there
are
certain
Persons
at
Canada
,
who
have
got
the
Management
of
all
Affairs
there
into
their
hands
,
as
I
have
elsewhere
said
.
These
People
being
very
angry
,
that
we
had
been
aforehand
with
them
in
our
Discoveries
,
had
sent
Men
after
us
to
share
in
the
Glory
of
the
Action
:
For
they
hoped
by
our
means
to
get
a
Knowledge
of
the
Nations
which
we
had
seen
,
in
order
to
Trade
thither
,
as
soon
as
they
should
have
a
Pretence
of
sending
us
back
to
Europe
.
CHAP.
LXIV
.
Arrival
of
the
Sieur
du
Luth
in
our
Camp.
He
desires
us
to
return
with
him
and
his
Followers
to
the
Country
of
the
Issati
and
Nadouessians
.
I
cast
my
Coverlet
over
a
dead
Man.
The
Savag●s
are
pleas'd
at
it
.
THE
28
th
of
Iuly
,
1680.
we
began
to
ascend
the
River
Meschasipi
the
third
time
.
The
Savages
,
who
had
made
a
grand
Hunt
with
good
Success
,
were
resolv'd
to
return
home
to
their
own
Villages
,
and
press'd
us
to
go
with
them
;
promising
to
conduct
us
as
far
as
the
Nations
that
inhabited
at
the
End
of
the
Upper-Lake
.
They
said
they
had
a
design
to
make
an
Alliance
with
those
People
through
our
Means
.
The
Sieur
du
Luth
was
arriv'd
there
from
Canada
,
accompany'd
with
five
Men
,
whose
Equipage
was
half
Soldier
,
half
Merchant
They
came
up
to
us
in
company
with
the
two
Savage-Women
an
hundred
and
twenty
Leagues
,
or
thereabouts
,
from
the
Country
of
the
Barbarians
,
that
had
taken
us
.
They
desir'd
us
,
because
we
had
some
knowledge
of
the
Language
of
the
Issati
,
to
accompany
them
back
to
the
Villages
of
those
People
.
I
readily
agreed
to
their
request
,
especially
when
I
understood
that
they
had
not
receiv'd
the
Sacraments
in
the
whole
two
Years
and
a
half
that
they
had
been
out
upon
their
Voyage
.
The
Sieur
de
Luth
,
who
pass'd
for
their
Captain
,
was
overjoy'd
to
see
me
,
and
told
me
as
a
Secret
,
that
those
who
had
sent
him
,
wou'd
miss
of
their
aim
,
as
he
wou'd
let
me
know
more
at
leisure
.
And
observing
how
I
shav'd
the
Crowns
of
the
young
Savages
,
he
order'd
them
to
be
told
I
was
his
eldest
Brother
.
All
this
made
the
Savages
treat
me
better
than
ever
,
and
furnish
me
very
plentifully
with
Provisions
.
I
apply'd
my self
also
more
than
ever
to
the
means
of
their
Salvation
;
and
't
is
true
,
they
hearken'd
to
me
attentively
enough
.
But
then
,
to
make
any
Progress
,
one
must
live
whole
Years
amongst
them
,
they
are
so
ignorant
,
and
grounded
in
Superstition
.
The
Sieur
du
Luth
was
charm'd
at
the
sight
of
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
of
Padua
,
which
was
the
Name
we
had
given
it
,
and
in
all
appearance
will
remain
with
it
.
I
also
shew'd
him
the
craggy
Rock
,
where
the
monstrous
Serpent
was
climbing
up
to
devour
the
young
Swallows
in
their
Nests
;
and
re●ounted
to
him
the
Horror
that
seiz'd
the
Picard
,
at
the
Image
his
Fancy
fram'd
of
that
terrible
Animal
in
his
Dream
.
I
must
here
observe
,
that
seeing
my self
at
Liberty
to
say
my
Office
after
the
Arrival
of
the
Sieur
du
Luth
,
to
be
more
exact
in
the
Servic●
,
I
thought
I
wou'd
ask
him
the
Day
of
the
Month
:
He
told
me
as
freely
,
he
cou'd
not
satisfie
me
in
●hat
Point
,
for
he
had
no
Notion
of
it
left
.
Upon
this
I
recounted
to
him
the
ill
usage
which
we
receiv'd
at
the
Hands
of
the
Barbarians
,
at
their
first
taking
us
,
which
proceeded
many
times
so
far
as
to
threaten
our
Lives
;
that
therefore
he
ought
not
to
be
surpriz'd
,
if
thro'
the
Terrors
and
Apprehensions
which
I
had
lain
so
long
under
,
I
had
forgot
even
the
Day
of
the
Week
.
We
arriv'd
at
the
Villages
of
the
Issati
on
the
14
th
of
August
,
1680.
where
I
found
my
Chalice
very
safe
,
with
the
Books
and
Papers
which
I
had
hid
under-ground
,
in
presence
of
the
Savages
themselves
.
These
Wretches
had
never
had
so
much
as
a
Thought
to
meddle
with
them
,
being
fearful
and
superstitious
in
relation
to
Spirits
,
and
believing
there
is
Witchcraft
in
every
thing
they
cannot
apprehend
.
The
Tobacco
which
I
planted
before
our
Departure
,
was
half
choak'd
with
Grass
.
But
the
Cabbage
,
and
other
things
which
I
had
sown
,
were
of
a
prodigious
growth
.
The
Stalks
of
the
Purslain
were
as
big
as
Reeds
:
But
the
Savages
were
afraid
so
much
as
to
taste
them
.
A
little
after
our
return
,
the
Savages
invited
us
to
a
great
Feast
after
their
own
fashion
.
There
were
above
an
hundred
and
twenty
Men
at
it
naked
.
Ouasicoude
,
the
first
Captain
of
the
Nation
,
and
Kinsman
of
the
Deceas'd
,
whose
dead
Body
I
cover'd
,
when
they
brought
him
back
to
the
Village
in
a
Canow
,
brought
me
some
dry'd
Flesh
and
wild
Oats
in
a
Dish
of
Bark
,
which
he
set
before
me
upon
a
Bulls-Hide
,
whiten'd
,
and
garnish'd
with
Porcupine-Skins
on
the
one
side
,
and
curl'd
Wool
on
the
other
.
After
I
had
eat
,
this
Chief
put
the
same
Robe
on
my
Head
,
and
cover'd
my
Face
with
it
,
saying
with
a
loud
Voice
before
all
that
were
present
,
He
whose
dead
Body
thou
didst
cover
,
covers
thine
while
alive
.
He
has
carry'd
the
Tydings
of
it
to
the
Country
of
Souls
,
(
for
these
People
believe
the
Transmigration
of
Souls
:
)
What
thou
didst
in
respect
of
the
Dead
,
is
highly
to
be
esteem'd
:
All
the
Nation
applauds
and
thanks
thee
for
it
.
After
this
,
he
gently
reproach'd
the
Sieur
du
Luth
,
that
he
did
not
cover
the
Dead
,
as
I
had
done
.
To
which
the
Sieur
desir'd
me
to
answer
,
That
he
never
cover'd
the
Bodies
of
any
but
such
Captains
as
himself
.
To
which
the
Savage
answer'd
,
Father
Louis
(
for
so
he
heard
the
Europeans
call
me
)
is
a
greater
Captain
than
thou
:
His
Robe
(
speaking
of
my
Brocard
Chasuble
,
which
they
had
taken
from
me
,
and
was
afterwards
sent
as
a
Present
to
our
Allies
,
who
liv●d
three
Moons
distance
from
this
Country
)
was
finer
than
what
thou
wearest
.
When
these
Savages
speak
of
a
Journey
of
three
or
more
Moons
,
they
mean
Months
.
They
march
well
,
and
will
travel
fifteen
Leagues
a
Day
.
By
which
the
Reader
may
judge
what
an
extent
of
Ground
they
can
go
in
three
Months
▪
CHAP.
LXV
.
The
Author
takes
his
leave
of
the
Savages
to
return
to
Canada
.
A
Savage
is
slain
by
his
Chief
,
for
advising
to
kill
us
.
Dispute
between
the
Sieur
du
Luth
and
me
,
about
the
Sacrifice
of
Barbarians
.
TOwards
the
end
of
September
,
seeing
we
had
no
Tools
proper
to
build
a
House
to
dwell
in
during
the
Winter
,
amongst
these
People
;
and
considering
that
we
were
destitute
of
Provisions
necessary
to
subsist
there
,
as
our
Design
was
at
first
to
have
done
,
we
resolv'd
to
let
them
understand
,
that
to
procure
them
Iron
,
and
other
Merchandizes
,
which
were
useful
for
them
,
't
was
convenient
that
we
shou'd
return
to
Canada
,
and
that
at
a
certain
time
which
we
shou'd
agree
upon
between
us
,
they
shou'd
come
half
the
way
with
their
Furrs
,
and
we
the
other
half
with
our
European
Commodities
:
That
they
might
let
two
of
their
Warriors
go
with
us
,
whom
we
wou'd
carry
into
our
Country
,
and
likewise
bring
back
again
the
next
Year
to
the
Place
appointed
for
meeting
,
from
whence
they
might
proceed
to
acquaint
them
of
our
return
,
in
order
to
their
meeting
us
with
their
Effects
.
Upon
this
they
held
a
great
Council
,
to
consider
whether
they
shou'd
send
some
of
their
Nation
with
us
or
no.
Two
there
were
who
were
for
it
,
and
offer'd
themselves
to
be
the
Men
:
But
they
alter'd
their
Opinion
the
Day
of
our
Departure
,
alledging
for
a
Reason
,
That
we
were
oblig'd
to
pass
thro'
many
Nations
who
were
their
sworn
Enemies
,
and
wou'd
be
sure
to
seize
their
Men
,
and
take
them
out
of
our
Hands
,
either
to
burn
them
,
or
put
them
otherwise
to
Death
by
exquisite
Torments
,
and
that
without
our
being
able
to
hinder
it
,
being
so
few
in
Number
as
we
were
.
I
answer'd
,
That
all
those
People
,
whom
they
were
afraid
of
,
were
our
Friends
and
Allies
,
and
that
in
consideration
of
us
,
they
wou'd
forbear
to
injure
any
of
their
Nation
that
were
with
us
.
These
Barbarians
want
no
Wit
;
on
the
contrary
,
their
Natural
Parts
are
extraordinary
.
They
told
us
in
return
,
that
since
we
were
to
pass
through
these
People
,
who
were
their
sworn
Enemies
,
we
shou'd
do
well
to
destroy
them
,
at
whose
Hands
they
had
receiv'd
so
many
Injuries
;
that
then
their
Men
shou'd
go
and
return
with
us
to
fetch
them
Iron
,
and
other
Commodities
which
they
wanted
,
and
wou'd
gladly
treat
with
us
about
.
From
whence
we
may
gather
,
that
these
Barbarians
are
full
of
Resentment
,
and
Thoughts
of
Revenge
,
Dispositions
not
altogether
so
well
prepar'd
,
to
receive
the
meek
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
.
In
fine
,
Ouasicoude
their
chief
Captain
,
having
consented
to
our
Return
,
in
a
full
Council
,
gave
us
some
Bushels
of
Wild-Oats
,
for
our
Subsistence
by
the
way
,
having
first
regal'd
us
in
the
best
manner
he
cou'd
,
after
their
fashion
.
We
have
already
observ'd
,
that
these
Oats
are
better
and
more
wholsom
then
Rice
.
After
this
,
with
a
Pencil
,
he
mark'd
down
on
a
Sheet
of
Paper
●which
I
had
left
,
the
Course
that
we
were
to
keep
for
four
hundred
Leagues
together
.
In
short
,
this
natural
Geographer
describ'd
our
Way
so
exactly
,
that
this
Chart
serv'd
us
as
well
as
my
Compass
cou'd
have
done
.
For
by
observing
it
punctually
,
we
arriv'd
at
the
Place
which
we
design'd
,
without
losing
our
way
in
the
least
.
All
things
being
ready
,
we
dispos'd
our selves
to
depart
,
being
eight
Europeans
of
us
in
all
.
We
put
our selves
into
two
Canows
,
and
took
our
leaves
of
our
Friends
,
with
a
Volly
of
our
Men's
Fusils
,
which
put
them
into
a
terrible
Fright
.
We
fell
down
the
River
of
St.
Francis
,
and
then
that
of
the
Meschasipi
.
Two
of
our
Men
,
without
saying
any
thing
,
had
taken
down
two
Robes
of
Castor
,
from
before
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
of
Padua
,
where
the
Barbarians
had
hung
them
upon
a
Tree
as
a
sort
of
Sacrifice
.
Hereupon
arose
a
Dispute
between
the
Sieur
du
Luth
and
my self
.
I
commended
what
they
had
done
,
saying
,
The
Barbarians
might
judge
by
it
,
that
we
disapprov'd
their
Superstition
.
On
the
contrary
,
the
Sieur
du
Luth
maintain'd
,
That
they
ought
to
have
let
the
things
alone
in
that
Place
where
they
were
,
for
that
the
Savages
wou'd
not
fail
to
revenge
the
Affront
which
we
had
put
upon
them
by
this
Action
,
and
that
it
was
to
be
fear●d
lest
they
shou'd
pursue
and
insult
us
by
the
Way
.
I
own
he
had
some
grounds
for
what
he
said
,
and
that
he
argu'd
according
to
the
Rules
of
Humane
Prudence
.
But
the
two
Men
answer'd
him
bluntly
,
that
the
things
fitted
them
,
and
therefore
they
shou'd
not
trouble
their
Heads
about
the
Savages
,
not
their
Superstitions
.
The
Sieur
du
Luth
fell
into
so
violent
a
Passion
at
these
Words
,
that
he
had
like
to
have
struck
the
Fellow
that
spake
them
;
but
I
got
between
,
and
reconcil'd
the
Matter
:
For
the
Picard
and
Michael
Ako
began
to
side
with
those
that
had
taken
away
the
things
in
question
,
which
might
have
prov'd
of
ill
consequence
.
I
assur'd
the
Sieur
du
Luth
that
the
Savages
durst
not
hurt
us
,
for
that
I
was
persuaded
their
Grand
Captain
Ouasicoude
wou'd
always
make
our
Cause
his
own
,
and
that
we
might
relie
on
his
Word
,
and
the
great
Credit
he
had
amongst
those
of
his
Nation
.
Thus
the
Business
was
peaceably
made
up
,
and
we
descended
the
River
together
as
good
Friends
as
ever
,
hunting
the
Wild-Beasts
as
we
went.
When
we
were
got
almost
as
far
as
the
River
Ouisconsin
,
we
made
a
Stop
,
to
smoak
after
the
manner
of
the
Country
,
the
Flesh
of
the
Bulls
which
we
had
kill'd
by
the
Way
.
During
our
stay
here
,
for
the
Reason
aforesaid
,
three
Savages
of
the
same
Nation
,
which
we
had
lately
left
,
came
up
to
us
in
their
Canow
,
to
acquaint
us
that
their
Grand
Captain
Ouasicoude
having
learnt
that
another
Chief
of
the
same
Nation
had
a
Design
to
pursue
and
murder
us
,
he
came
into
the
Cabin
where
the
said
Captain
and
his
Associates
were
consulting
about
it
,
and
gave
him
a
Blow
on
the
Head
with
so
much
Fury
,
that
his
Brains
flew
out
upon
those
that
were
present
at
the
Consult
,
resolving
by
this
means
effectually
to
prevent
the
Execution
of
his
perniciousDesign
We
regal'd
the
three
Savages
for
their
good
News
very
nobly
,
having
plenty
of
Provisions
at
that
time
.
The
Sieu●
du
Luth
,
as
soon
as
the
Savages
were
gone
,
fell
into
as
great
a
Passion
as
before
,
and
seem'd
very
apprehensive
lest
they
shou'd
still
pursue
and
set
upon
us
in
our
Voyage
.
He
wou'd
have
carry'd
Matters
farther
,
but
that
he
found
our
Men
wou'd
not
bate
him
an
Ace
,
and
were
not
in
an
Humour
to
be
bully'd
.
I
took
upon
me
to
moderate
the
Matter
once
more
,
and
pacify'd
them
in
the
End
,
by
assuring
them
that
God
wou'd
not
leave
us
in
distress
,
provided
we
put
our
Trust
in
him
,
and
that
he
was
able
to
deliver
us
from
all
our
Enemies
.
CHAP.
LXVI
.
The
Sieur
du
Luth
is
in
a
great
Consternation
at
the
Appearance
of
a
Fleet
of
the
Savages
,
who
surpriz'd
us
before
we
were
got
into
the
River
Ouisconsin
.
THE
Sieur
du
Luth
had
reason
to
believe
that
the
three
Savages
but
now
mention'd
,
were
really
Spies
sent
to
observe
our
Actions
;
for
indeed
they
knew
that
we
had
taken
away
the
Robes
of
Castor
from
before
the
Fall
of
St.
Anthony
.
He
cou'd
not
forego
his
Fears
,
but
told
me
,
we
shou'd
serve
the
Fellow
that
did
it
but
right
,
if
we
shou'd
force
him
to
carry
them
back
,
and
leave
them
in
the
place
where
he
found
them
.
I
foresaw
Discord
wou'd
be
our
Destruction
,
and
so
made
my self
Mediator
of
the
Peace
once
more
.
I
appeas'd
the
Fray
,
by
remonstrating
,
That
God
,
who
had
preserv●d
us
hitherto
in
the
greatest
Dangers
,
wou'd
have
a
more
peculiar
Care
of
us
on
this
Occasion
,
because
the
Man's
Action
was
good
in
it self
.
Two
Days
after
,
all
our
Provisions
being
dress'd
,
and
fit
to
keep
,
we
prepar'd
to
depart
:
But
the
Sieur
du
Luth
was
mightily
surpriz'd
when
we
perceiv'd
a
Fleet
of
an
hundred
and
forty
Canows
,
carrying
about
an
hundred
and
fifty
Men
,
bearing
down
directly
upon
us
.
Our
Men's
Consternation
was
no
less
than
the
Sieurs
:
But
when
they
saw
me
take
out
from
amongst
our
Equipage
,
a
Calumet
of
Peace
which
the
Issati
had
given
us
as
a
Pledge
of
their
Friendship
and
Protection
,
they
took
Heart
,
and
told
me
they
wou'd
act
as
I
shou'd
direct
.
I
order'd
two
of
them
to
embark
with
me
in
a
Canow
,
to
meet
the
Savages
:
But
the
Sieur
desir'd
me
to
take
a
third
to
row
,
that
by
standing
in
the
middle
of
the
Canow
,
I
might
the
better
show
the
Pipe
of
Peace
,
which
I
carry'd
in
my
hand
,
to
appease
the
Barbarians
,
whose
Language
I
understood
indifferently
well
.
The
other
four
of
our
Men
I
left
with
the
Sieur
de
Luth
,
and
told
them
,
in
case
any
of
the
young
Warriors
shou'd
Land
,
and
come
up
to
them
,
they
shou'd
by
no
means
discourse
or
be
familiar
with
them
;
but
that
they
shou'd
keep
their
Posts
with
their
Arms
ready
sixt
.
Having
given
these
Orders
,
I
went
into
my
Canow
,
to
the
Barbarians
who
were
a
coming
down
the
River
in
theirs
.
Seeing
no
Chief
amongst
them
,
I
call'd
out
as
loud
as
I
cou'd
Ouasicoude
,
Ouasicoude
,
repeating
his
Name
several
times
.
At
last
I
perceiv'd
him
rowing
up
towards
me
:
All
this
while
none
of
this
People
had
affronted
us
,
which
I
look'd
upon
as
a
good
Omen
.
I
conceal'd
my
Reed
of
Peace
,
the
better
to
let
them
see
how
much
I
rely'd
upon
their
Word
.
Soon
after
we
landed
,
and
entred
the
Cabin
where
the
Sieur
du
Luth
was
,
who
wou'd
have
embrac'd
their
Captain
.
Here
we
must
observe
,
that
't
is
not
the
Custom
of
the
Savages
to
embrace
after
the
manner
of
the
French.
I
told
the
Sieur
du
Luth
that
he
need
only
present
him
with
a
piece
of
the
best
boyl'd
Meat
that
he
had
,
and
that
in
case
he
eat
of
it
,
we
were
safe
.
It
hapned
according
to
our
Wish
;
all
the
rest
of
the
Captains
of
this
little
Army
came
to
visit
us
.
It
cost
our
Folks
nothing
but
a
few
Pipes
of
Martinico-Tobacco
,
which
these
People
are
passionately
fond
of
,
tho'
their
own
be
stronger
,
more
agreeable
,
and
of
a
much
better
Scent
.
Thus
the
Barbarians
were
very
civil
to
us
,
without
ever
mentioning
the
Robes
of
Castor
.
The
Chief
Ouasicoude
advis●d
me
to
present
some
pieces
of
Martinico-Tobacco
to
the
Chief
Aquipaguetin
,
who
had
adopted
me
for
his
Son.
This
Civility
had
strange
effects
upon
the
Barbarians
,
who
went
off
shouting
and
repeating
the
Word
Louis
,
which
,
as
we
said
,
signifies
the
Sun
;
so
that
I
must
say
without
Vanity
,
my
Name
will
be
as
it
were
immortal
amongst
these
People
,
by
reason
of
its
jumping
so
accidentally
with
that
of
the
Sun.
CHAP.
LXVII
.
The
Author's
Voyage
from
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Ouisconsin
,
to
the
great
Bay
of
the
Puans
.
THE
Savages
having
left
us
to
go
and
War
upon
the
Messorites
,
Mahoras
,
Illinois
,
and
other
Nations
,
which
inhabit
towards
the
lower
part
of
the
River
Meschasipi
,
and
are
irreconcilable
Enemies
to
the
People
of
the
North
;
the
Sieur
du
Luth
,
who
upon
many
Occasions
approv'd
himself
to
be
much
my
Friend
,
cou'd
not
forbear
telling
our
People
,
that
I
had
all
the
reason
in
the
World
to
believe
that
the
Viceroy
of
Canada
wou'd
give
me
a
very
kind
Reception
,
in
case
we
cou'd
arrive
there
before
Winter
;
and
that
he
wish'd
with
all
his
Heart
he
had
been
among
so
many
different
Nations
as
my self
.
As
we
went
up
the
River
Ouisconsin
,
we
found
it
was
as
large
as
that
of
the
Illinois
,
which
is
navigable
for
large
Vessels
above
an
hundred
Leagues
.
We
cou'd
not
sufficiently
admire
the
Extent
of
those
vast
Countries
,
and
the
charming
Lands
through
which
we
pass'd
,
which
lie
all
untill'd
.
The
cruel
Wars
which
these
Nations
have
one
with
another
,
are
the
cause
that
they
have
not
People
enough
to
cultivate
them
.
And
the
more
bloody
Wars
which
have
rag'd
so
long
in
all
parts
of
Europe
,
have
hinder'd
the
sending
Christian
Colonies
to
settle
there
.
However
,
I
must
needs
say
,
that
the
poorer
sort
of
●ur
Countrymen
wou'd
do
well
to
think
of
it
,
and
go
and
plant
themselves
in
this
sine
Country
,
where
for
a
little
Pains
in
cultivating
the
Earth
,
they
wou'd
live
happier
,
and
subsist
much
better
,
than
they
do
here
.
I
have
seen
Lands
there
,
which
wou'd
yield
three
Crops
in
a
Year
:
And
the
Air
is
incomparably
more
sweet
and
temperate
than
in
Holland
.
After
we
had
row'd
about
seventy
Leagues
upon
the
River
Ouisconsin
,
we
came
to
the
Place
where
we
were
forc'd
to
carry
our
Canow
for
half
a
League
,
which
Ouasicoude
had
set
down
in
his
Chart.
We
lay
at
this
place
all
Night
,
and
left
Marks
of
our
having
been
there
,
by
the
Crosses
which
we
cut
on
the
Barks
of
the
Trees
.
Next
Day
,
having
carry'd
our
Canow's
,
and
the
rest
of
our
little
Equipage
,
over
this
Piece
of
Land
,
we
entred
upon
a
River
,
which
makes
almost
as
many
Meanders
,
as
that
of
the
Illinois
doth
at
its
Rise
:
For
after
six
Hours
rowing
,
which
made
us
go
very
fast
,
we
found
our selves
,
notwithstanding
all
the
Pains
we
had
been
at
,
over-against
the
Place
where
we
embark'd
.
One
of
our
Men
must
needs
shoot
at
a
Bird
flying
,
which
overset
his
Canow
;
but
by
good
luck
he
was
in
his
depth
.
We
were
forc●d
to
break
several
Sluces
which
the
Castors
had
made
for
our
Canow's
to
pass
;
otherwise
we
cou'd
not
have
continu'd
our
Way
,
or
carry'd
our
things
to
embark
them
again
above
these
Sluces
.
These
Creatures
make
them
with
so
much
Art
,
that
Man
cannot
equal
it
.
We
shall
speak
of
them
in
our
Second
Volume
.
We
●ound
several
of
these
Ponds
,
or
Stops
of
Water
,
which
these
Creatures
make
with
Pieces
of
Wood
,
like
a
Causey
.
After
this
we
pass'd
over
four
Lakes
,
which
are
all
made
by
this
River
.
Here
formerly
dwelt
the
Miamis
:
but
now
the
Maskou●ens
,
Kikapous
,
and
O●toagamis
,
who
sow
their
Indian
Wheat
here
,
on
which
they
chie●ly
subsist
.
We
made
some
Broath
of
the
W●ter
of
a
certain
Fall
,
which
they
call
Kakalin
;
because
the
Savages
come
often
hither
to
ease
themselves
▪
and
lie
on
their
Backs
,
with
their
Faces
expos'd
to
the
Sun.
Thus
having
made
more
than
four
hundred
Leagues
by
Water
since
our
departure
from
the
Country
of
the
Issati
and
Nado●essans
,
we
arriv'd
at
last
at
the
great
Bay
of
the
Puans
,
which
makes
part
of
the
Lake
of
the
Illinois
.
CHAP.
LXVIII
.
The
Author
and
his
Company
stay
some
time
amongst
the
Puans
.
Original
of
the
Name
.
They
celebrated
the
Mass
here
,
and
winter
at
Missilimakinak
.
WE
found
many
Canadians
in
this
Bay
of
the
Puans
.
The
Nation
that
inhabits
here
,
is
so
call'd
,
because
formerly
they
dwelt
in
certain
Marshy
Places
,
full
of
stinking
Waters
,
situate
on
the
South-Sea
.
But
being
drove
out
thence
by
their
Enemy
,
they
came
and
setled
in
this
Bay
,
which
is
to
the
East
of
the
Illinois
.
The
Canadians
were
come
hither
to
Trade
with
the
People
of
this
Bay
,
contrary
to
an
Order
of
the
Viceroy
.
They
had
still
a
little
of
the
Wine
left
,
which
they
brought
with
them
,
and
kept
in
a
Pewter-Flagon
.
I
made
use
of
it
for
the
Mass.
Till
now
,
I
had
nothing
but
a
Chalice
,
and
a
Marble-Altar
,
which
was
pretty
light
,
and
very
handsomly
ingrav'd
:
But
here
by
good
Fortune
I
met
with
the
Sacerdotal
Robes
too
.
Some
Illinois
who
had
happily
escap●d
their
Enemies
the
Iroquois
,
who
had
attack'd
and
almost
destroy●d
them
since
my
Voyage
,
and
the
time
that
I
had
been
a
Slave
amongst
the
Barbarians
,
had
brought
with
them
the
Ornaments
of
the
Chapel
of
Father
Zenobius
Mambre
,
whom
we
had
left
among
the
Illinois
.
Some
of
these
I
say
,
who
were
escap'd
to
the
Place
where
we
were
,
deliver'd
me
up
all
the
Ornaments
of
the
Chapel
,
except
the
Chalice
.
They
promis'd
to
get
me
that
too
for
a
little
Tobacco
,
whic●
I
was
to
give
them
;
and
were
as
good
as
their
Word
,
for
they
brought
it
me
some
few
Days
after
.
'T
was
more
than
nine
Months
since
I
had
celebrated
the
Sacrament
of
the
Mass
,
for
want
of
Wine
.
We
might
indeed
have
done
it
in
our
Voyage
,
had
we
had
Vessels
proper
to
keep
Wine
in
:
But
we
cou'd
not
charge
our
Canow
with
such
,
being
very
un●it
to
carry
things
of
Weight
.
'T
is
true
,
we
met
with
Grapes
in
many
Places
through
which
w●
pass'd
,
and
had
made
some
Wine
too
,
which
we
put
into
Gourds
;
but
it
fail'd
us
whilst
we
were
among
the
Illinois
,
as
I
have
elsewhere
observ'd
.
As
for
the
rest
,
I
had
still
some
Wafers
by
me
,
which
were
as
good
as
ever
,
having
been
kept
in
a
Steel-Box
shut
very
close
.
We
stay'd
two
Days
at
the
Bay
of
th●
Puans
;
where
we
sung
Te
Deum
,
and
my self
said
Mass
,
and
Preach'd
.
Our
Men
prepar'd
themselves
for
the
Holy
Sacrament
,
which
we
receiv'd
,
in
order
to
render
our
Thanks
to
God
,
who
had
preserv'd
us
amidst
the
many
Dangers
we
had
run
,
the
Difficulties
we
had
surmounted
,
and
Monsters
we
had
overcome
.
One
of
our
Canow-Men
truck'd
a
Fusil
with
a
Savage
for
a
Canow
larger
than
our
own
,
in
which
,
after
an
hundred
Leagues
rowing
,
having
coasted
all
along
the
great
Bay
of
the
Puans
,
we
arriv'd
at
Missilimakinak
,
in
the
Lake
of
Huron
,
where
we
were
forc'd
to
Winter
:
For
our
Way
lying
still
North
,
we
shou'd
infallibly
have
perish'd
amongst
the
Ice
and
Snow
,
had
we
proceeded
any
farther
.
By
the
Cou●se
we
were
oblig'd
to
take
,
we
were
still
about
400
Leagues
from
Canada
.
Amongst
these
People
,
I
met
,
to
my
no
little
Satisfaction
,
Father
Pierson
,
a
Jesuit
,
Son
of
the
King's
Receiv●r
for
the
Town
of
At
h
in
Hainault
.
He
was
come
hither
to
learn
their
Language
,
and
spoke
it
then
passably
well
.
This
Religious
,
who
retain'd
still
the
free
and
open
Humour
of
his
Countrymen
,
had
made
himself
belov'd
by
his
obliging
Behaviour
,
and
seem'd
to
be
an
utter
Enemy
of
Caballing
and
Intrigues
,
having
a
Soul
well-tun'd
,
generous
,
and
sincere
.
In
a
Word
,
He
appear'd
to
me
to
be
such
as
every
good
Christian
ought
to
be
.
The
Reader
may
judge
how
agreeably
I
pass'd
the
Winter
in
such
good
Company
,
after
the
Miseries
and
Fatigues
I
had
undergone
in
the
Course
of
our
Discoveries
.
To
make
the
best
use
of
my
time
that
I
cou'd
,
I
Preach'd
all
the
Holy-days
and
Sundays
in
Advent
and
Lent
,
for
the
Edification
of
our
Men
,
and
other
Canadians
,
who
were
come
four
or
five
Leagues
out
of
their
Country
,
to
Trade
for
Furrs
amongst
these
Savages
:
From
whence
we
may
observe
,
that
there
are
some
whom
I
shall
forbear
to
name
,
who
notwithstanding
all
their
pretended
Austerities
,
are
yet
no
less
covetous
of
the
Things
of
this
World
,
than
the
most
Secular
Person
in
it
.
The
Ou●acuacts
and
the
Hurons
wou'd
often
assist
at
our
Ceremonies
in
a
Church
cover'd
with
Rushes
and
a
few
Boards
,
which
the
Canadians
had
built
here
:
But
they
came
more
out
of
Curiosity
than
any
Design
to
conform
themselves
to
the
Rules
of
our
holy
Religion
.
The
latter
of
these
Savages
would
tell
us
,
speaking
of
our
Discoveries
,
That
themselves
were
but
Men
;
but
for
us
Europeans
,
we
must
needs
be
Spirits
:
That
if
they
had
gone
so
far
up
amongst
strange
Nations
as
we
had
done
,
they
should
have
been
sure
to
have
been
kill'd
by
them
without
Mercy
;
whereas
we
pass'd
every-where
without
danger
,
and
knew
how
to
procure
the
Friendship
of
all
we
met
.
During
the
Winter
,
we
broke
Holes
in
the
Ice
of
the
Lake
Huron
,
and
by
means
of
several
large
Stones
,
sunk
our
Nets
sometimes
20
,
sometimes
25
Fathom
under-water
to
catch
Fish
,
which
we
did
in
great
abundance
.
We
took
Salmon-Trouts
,
which
often
weigh'd
from
40
to
50
pounds
.
These
made
our
Indian
Wheat
go
down
the
better
,
which
was
our
ordinary
Diet.
Our
Beverage
was
nothing
but
Broth
made
of
White
Fish
,
which
we
drank
hot
;
because
as
it
cools
it
turns
to
Jelly
,
as
if
it
had
been
made
of
Veal
.
During
our
stay
here
,
Father
Pierson
and
I
would
often
divert
our selves
on
the
Ice
,
where
we
skated
on
the
Lake
as
they
do
in
Holland
.
I
had
learn'd
this
Slight
when
I
was
at
Ghent
,
from
whence
to
Brussels
one
may
run
in
three
Hours
with
abundance
of
Pleasure
when
the
Canal
is
frozen
.
'T
is
the
usual
Diversion
with
which
the
Inhabitants
of
these
two
Cities
entertain
themselves
during
the
Winter
,
by
favour
of
the
Ice
.
It
must
be
allow'd
,
without
reflecting
on
any
other
Order
,
That
those
of
St.
Francis
are
very
proper
for
the
setling
of
Colonies
.
They
make
a
strict
Vow
of
Poverty
,
and
have
a
Property
in
nothing
as
their
own
:
They
enjoy
only
a
simple
Use
of
Things
necessary
to
Life
.
Those
that
give
us
any
Moveables
,
continue
still
to
be
the
Owners
of
them
,
and
may
take
'em
again
at
pleasure
.
'T
is
this
Poverty
which
is
recommended
to
us
by
many
Popes
;
but
above
all
by
our
Rule
,
which
is
the
only
one
I
find
inserted
in
the
Canon-Law
.
What
pass'd
at
Missilimakinak
during
this
Winter
,
is
a
Proof
of
what
I
say
.
Two
and
forty
Canadians
,
who
were
come
hither
upon
the
account
of
the
Trade
which
they
drive
here
with
the
Savages
,
desir'd
me
to
present
them
with
the
Cord
of
St.
Francis.
I
comply'd
with
their
Request
;
and
each
time
I
deliver'd
a
Cord
,
made
a
small
Harangue
by
way
of
Exhortation
to
the
Person
receiving
it
,
and
then
associated
him
to
the
Prayers
of
the
Order
.
They
would
have
kept
me
with
them
,
and
made
me
a
Settlement
,
where
from
time
to
time
they
might
have
resort
to
me
.
They
promis'd
me
moreover
,
since
I
would
accept
of
no
Furrs
,
that
they
would
prevail
with
the
Savages
to
furnish
out
my
Subsistance
in
the
best
manner
which
could
be
expected
for
the
Country
.
But
because
the
greatest
part
of
them
that
made
me
this
Offer
,
Traded
into
these
Parts
without
permission
,
I
gave
them
to
understand
,
That
the
Common
Good
of
our
Discoveries
,
ought
to
be
preferr'd
to
their
private
Advantages
;
so
desir'd
them
to
excuse
me
,
and
permit
me
to
return
to
Canada
for
a
more
Publick
Good.
CHAP.
LXIX
.
The
Author's
Departure
from
Missilimakinak
.
He
passes
two
great
Lakes
.
Taking
of
a
Gr●at
Bear.
Some
Particulars
relating
to
the
Flesh
of
that
Beast
.
WE
parted
from
Missilimakinak
in
Easter-Week
,
1681.
and
for
twelve
or
thirteen
Leagu●s
together
,
were
oblig'd
to
draw
our
Provisions
and
Canow's
after
us
over
the
Ice
,
up
the
Lake
Huron
,
the
sides
of
which
continu'd
still
froze
five
or
six
Leagues
broad
.
The
Ice
being
broke
,
we
embark'd
,
after
the
Solemnity
of
the
Quasimodo
,
which
we
had
an
opportunity
to
celebrate
,
having
by
good
Fortune
met
with
a
little
Wine
,
which
a
Canadian
had
brought
with
him
,
and
se●v'd
us
all
the
rest
of
our
Voyage
.
After
we
had
row'd
a
hundred
Leagues
all
along
the
sides
of
the
Lake
Huron
,
we
pass'd
the
Streights
,
which
are
thirty
Leagues
thro'
,
and
the
Lake
of
St.
Claire
,
which
is
in
the
middle
:
Thence
we
arriv'd
at
the
Lake
Erie
,
or
of
the
Cat
,
where
we
stay'd
some
time
to
kill
Sturgeon
,
which
come
here
in
great
numbers
,
to
cast
their
Spawn
on
the
side
of
the
Lake
.
We
took
nothing
but
the
Belly
of
the
Fish
,
which
is
the
most
delicious
part
,
and
threw
away
the
rest
.
This
Place
afforded
also
plenty
of
Venison
and
Fowl.
As
we
were
standing
in
the
Lake
,
upon
a
large
Point
of
Land
whi●h
runs
it self
very
far
into
the
Water
,
we
perceiv'd
a
Bear
in
it
as
far
as
we
could
see
.
We
could
not
imagin
how
this
Creature
got
there
;
't
was
very
improbable
that
he
shou'd
swim
from
one
side
to
t'other
,
that
was
thirty
or
forty
League●
over
.
It
hapned
to
be
very
calm
;
so
two
of
our
Men
leaving
us
on
the
Point
,
put
off
to
attack
the
Bear
,
that
was
near
a
quarter
of
a
League
out
in
the
Lake
.
They
made
two
Shot
at
him
one
after
another
,
otherwise
the
Beast
had
certainly
●unk
them
.
As
soon
as
they
had
fir●d
,
they
were
forc'd
to
sheer
off
as
fast
as
they
could
to
charge
again
;
which
when
they
had
done
,
they
return●d
to
the
Attack
.
The
Bear
was
forc'd
to
stand
it
;
and
it
cost
them
no
less
than
seven
Shot
before
they
could
compas●
him
.
As
they
were
endeavouring
to
get
him
●board
,
they
were
like
to
have
been
over-set
;
which
if
they
had
,
they
must
have
been
infallibly
lost
:
All
they
could
do
was
to
fasten
him
to
the
Barr
that
is
in
the
middle
of
the
Canow
,
and
so
drag
him
on
●hoar
;
which
they
did
at
last
with
much
ado
,
and
great
hazard
of
their
Lives
.
We
had
all
the
leisure
that
was
requisite
for
the
dressing
and
ordering
him
so
as
to
make
him
keep
;
and
in
the
mean
time
took
out
his
Intrails
,
and
having
cleans'd
and
boil'd
them
,
eat
hea●tily
of
'
●m
.
These
are
as
good
a
Dish
as
those
of
our
Sucking-Pigs
in
Europe
.
His
Flesh
serv'd
us
the
rest
of
our
Voyage
,
which
we
usually
eat
with
lean
Goats-flesh
,
becaus●
it
is
too
fat
to
eat
by
it self
▪
So
that
we
liv'd
for
100
Leagues
upon
the
●ame
that
we
kill'd
in
this
Place
.
CHAP.
LXX
.
The
Meeting
of
the
Aut●or
and
a
certain
Captain
of
the
Outtaouacts
,
nam'd
Talon
by
the
Intendant
of
that
Name
,
upon
the
Lake
of
Erie
;
who
recounts
to
him
many
Adventures
of
his
Family
and
Nation
.
Further
Observations
upon
the
Great
Fall
or
Catar●ct
of
Ni●gara
.
THere
was
a
certain
Captain
of
the
Outtaouacts
,
to
whom
the
Intendant
Talon
gave
his
own
Name
,
whilst
he
was
at
Quebec
.
He
us'd
to
come
often
to
that
City
with
those
of
his
Nation
,
who
brought
Furrs
thith●r
:
We
were
strangely
surpriz'd
at
the
sight
of
this
Man
,
whom
we
found
almost
famish'd
,
and
more
like
a
Skeleton
than
a
living
Man.
He
told
us
the
Name
of
Talon
would
be
soon
extinct
in
this
Country
,
since
he
●esolv'd
not
to
survive
the
Loss
of
six
of
his
Family
who
had
been
starv'd
to
death
.
He
added
,
That
the
Fishery
and
Chace
had
both
fail'd
this
Year
,
which
was
the
occasion
of
this
sad
Disaster
.
He
told
us
moreover
,
That
tho'
the
Iroquois
were
not
in
War
with
his
Nation
,
yet
h●d
they
taken
and
carry'd
into
Slavery
an
entire
Family
of
Twelve
Souls
.
He
begg'd
very
earnestly
of
me
,
that
I
would
use
my
utmost
Endeavours
to
have
them
releas'd
,
if
they
were
yet
alive
;
and
gav●
me
two
Necklac●s
of
Black
and
White
Porcelain
,
that
I
might
be
sure
not
to
neglect
a
Business
which
he
laid
so
much
to
heart
.
I
can
rely
upon
thee
,
Bare-foot
,
(
for
so
they
always
call'd
us
;
)
and
am
confident
that
the
Iroquis
will
hearken
to
thy
Reasons
sooner
than
any
one
's
.
Thou
didst
often
advise
them
at
their
Councils
,
which
were
held
then
at
the
Fort
of
Katarockoui
,
where
thou
hast
caus'd
a
great
Cabin
to
be
built
.
Had
I
been
at
my
Village
when
thou
cam'st
thro'
it
,
I
would
have
done
all
that
I
could
to
have
kept
thee
,
instead
of
the
Black-Coat
(
so
they
call
the
Jesuites
)
which
was
here
.
When
the
poor
Captain
had
done
speaking
,
I
solemnly
promis●d
him
to
use
my
utmost
Interest
with
the
Iroquois
,
for
the
releasement
of
his
Friends
.
After
we
had
row'd
above
an
hundred
and
forty
Leagu●s
upon
the
Lake
Erie
,
by
reason
of
the
many
Windings
of
the
Bays
and
Creeks
which
we
were
forc'd
to
coast
,
we
past
by
the
Great
Fall
of
Niagara
,
and
spent
half
a
Day
in
considering
the
Wonders
of
that
prodigious
Cascade
.
I
could
not
conceive
how
it
came
to
pass
,
that
four
great
Lakes
,
the
least
of
which
is
400
Leagues
in
compass
,
should
empty
themselves
one
into
another
,
and
then
all
centre
and
discharge
themselves
at
this
Great
Fall
,
and
yet
not
drown
good
part
of
America
.
What
is
yet
more
surprizing
,
the
Ground
from
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
Erie
,
down
to
the
Great
Fall
▪
appears
almost
level
and
flat
.
'T
is
scarce
discernable
that
there
is
the
least
Rise
or
Fall
for
six
Leagues
to
gether
:
The
more
than
ordinary
swiftness
of
the
Stream
,
is
the
only
thing
that
makes
it
be
observ'd
.
And
that
which
makes
it
yet●the
stranger
is
,
That
for
2
Leagues
together
below
the
Fall
,
towards
the
Lake
Ontario
,
or
Front●nac
,
the
Lands
are
as
level
as
they
are
above
it
towards
the
Lake
of
Erie
.
Our
Surprise
was
still
greater
,
when
we
observ'd
there
was
no
Mountains
within
two
good
Leagues
of
this
Cascade
;
and
yet
the
vast
quantity
of
Water
which
is
discharg'd
by
these
four
fresh
Seas
,
stops
or
centres
here
,
and
so
falls
above
six
hundred
Foot
deep
down
into
a
Gulph
,
which
one
cannot
look
upon
without
Horrour
.
Two
other
great
Out-lets
,
or
Falls
of
Water
,
which
are
on
the
two
sides
of
a
small
sloping
Island
,
which
is
in
the
midst
,
fall
gently
and
without
noise
,
and
so
glide
away
quiety
enough
:
But
when
this
prodigious
quantity
of
Water
,
of
which
I
speak
,
comes
to
fall
,
there
is
such
a
din
,
and
such
a
noise
,
more
deafning
than
the
loudest
Thunder
.
The
rebounding
of
these
Waters
is
so
great
,
that
a
sort
of
Cloud
arises
from
the
Foam
of
it
,
which
are
seen
hanging
over
this
Abyss
even
at
Noon-day
,
when
the
Sun
is
at
its
heighth
.
In
the
midst
of
Summer
,
when
the
Weather
is
hottest
,
they
arise
above
the
tallest
Firrs
,
and
other
great
Trees
,
which
grow
in
the
sloping
Island
which
make
the
two
Falls
of
Waters
that
I
spoke
of
.
I
wish'd
an
hundred
times
that
somebody
had
been
with
us
,
who
could
have
describ'd
the
Wonders
of
this
prodigious
frightful
Fall
,
so
as
to
give
the
Reader
a
just
and
natural
Idea
of
it
;
such
as
might
satisfie
him
,
and
create
in
him
an
Admiration
of
this
Prodigy
of
Nature
as
great
as
it
deserves
.
In
the
mean
time
,
accept
the
following
Draught
,
such
as
it
is
;
in
which
however
I
have
endeavour'd
to
give
the
curious
Reader
as
just
an
Image
of
it
as
I
can
.
We
must
call
to
mind
what
I
observ'd
of
it
in
the
beginning
of
my
Voyage
,
which
is
to
be
seen
in
the
Seventh
Chapter
of
this
Book
.
From
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
Erie
to
the
Great
Fall
,
are
reckon'd
six
Leagues
,
as
I
have
said
,
which
is
the
continuation
of
the
Great
River
of
St.
Laurence
,
which
arises
out
of
the
four
Lakes
above-mention'd
.
The
River
,
you
must
needs
think
,
is
very
rapid
for
these
six
Leagues
,
because
of
the
vast
Discharge
of
Waters
which
fall
into
it
out
of
the
said
Lakes
.
The
Lands
,
which
lie
on
both
sides
of
it
to
the
East
and
West
,
are
all
level
from
the
Lake
Erie
to
the
Great
Fall.
Its
Banks
are
not
s●eep
;
on
the
contrary
,
the
Water
is
almost
always
level
with
the
Land.
'T
is
certain
,
that
the
Ground
towards
the
Fall
is
lower
,
by
the
more
than
ordinary
swiftness
of
the
Stream
;
and
yet
't
is
not
perceivable
to
the
Eye
for
the
six
Leagues
abovesaid
.
After
it
has
run
thus
violently
for
six
Leagues
,
it
meets
with
a
small
sloping
Island
,
about
half
a
quarter
of
a
League
long
,
and
near
three
hundred
Foot
broad
,
as
well
as
one
can
guess
by
the
Eye
;
for
it
is
impossible
to
come
at
it
in
a
Canow
of
Bark
,
the
Waters
run
with
that
force
.
The
Isle
is
full
of
Cedar
and
Firr
;
but
the
Land
of
it
lies
no
higher
than
that
on
the
Banks
of
the
River
.
It
seems
to
be
all
level
,
even
as
far
as
the
two
great
Cascades
that
make
the
Main
Fall.
The
two
sides
of
the
Channels
,
which
are
made
by
the
Isle
,
and
run
on
both
sides
of
it
,
overflow
almost
the
very
Surface
of
the
Earth
of
the
said
Isle
,
as
well
as
the
Land
that
lies
on
the
Banks
of
the
River
to
the
East
and
West
,
as
it
runs
South
and
North.
But
we
must
observe
,
that
at
the
end
of
the
Isle
,
on
the
side
o●
the
two
great
Falls
,
there
is
a
sloping
Rock
which
reaches
as
far
as
the
Great
Gulph
,
into
which
the
said
Waters
fall
;
and
yet
the
Rock
is
not
at
all
wetted
by
the
two
Cascades
which
fall
on
both
sides
,
because
the
two
Torrents
which
are
made
by
the
Isle
,
throw
themselves
with
a
prodigious
force
,
one
towards
the
East
,
and
the
other
towards
the
West
,
from
off
the
end
of
the
Isle
,
where
the
Great
Fall
of
all
is
.
After
then
these
two
Torrents
have
thus
run
by
the
two
sides
of
the
Isle
,
they
cast
their
Waters
all
of
a
sudden
down
into
the
Gulph
by
two
Great
Falls
;
which
Waters
are
push'd
so
violently
on
by
their
own
Weight
,
and
so
sustain'd
by
the
swiftness
of
the
motion
,
that
they
don't
wet
the
Rock
in
the
least
.
And
here
it
is
that
they
tumble
down
into
an
Abyss
above
600
Foot
in
depth
.
The
Waters
that
flow
on
the
side
of
the
East
,
do
not
throw
themselves
with
that
violence
as
those
that
fall
on
the
West
.
The
reason
is
,
because
the
Rock
at
the
end
of
the
Island
,
rises
something
more
on
this
side
,
than
it
does
on
the
West
;
and
so
the
Waters
being
supported
by
it
somewhat
longer
than
they
are
on
the
other
side
,
are
carry'd
the
smoother
off
:
But
on
the
West
the
Rock
sloping
more
,
the
Waters
,
for
want
of
a
Support
,
become
the
sooner
broke
,
and
fall
with
the
greater
precipitation
.
Another
reason
is
,
the
Lands
that
lie
on
the
West
are
lower
than
those
that
lie
on
the
East
.
We
also
observ'd
,
that
the
Waters
of
the
Fall
,
that
is
to
the
West
,
made
a
sort
of
a
square
Figure
as
they
fell
,
which
made
a
third
Cascade
,
less
than
the
other
two
,
which
fell
betwixt
the
South
and
North.
And
because
there
is
a
rising
Ground
which
lies
before
those
two
Cascades
to
the
North
,
the
Gulph
is
much
larger
there
than
to
the
East
.
Moreover
,
we
must
observe
,
that
from
the
rising
Ground
that
lies
over
against
the
two
last
Falls
which
are
on
the
West
of
the
main
Fall
,
one
may
go
down
as
far
as
the
bottom
of
this
terrible
Gulph
.
The
Author
of
this
Discovery
was
down
there
,
the
more
narrowly
to
observe
the
Fall
of
these
prodigious
Cascades
.
From
hence
we
could
discover
a
Spot
of
Ground
,
which
lay
under
the
Fall
of
Water
which
is
to
the
East
,
big
enough
for
four
Coaches
to
drive
a
breast
without
being
wet
;
but
because
the
Ground
,
which
is
to
the
East
of
the
sloping
Rock
,
where
the
first
Fall
empties
it self
into
the
Gulph
,
is
very
steep
,
and
almost
perpendicular
,
't
is
impossible
for
a
Man
to
get
down
on
that
side
,
into
the
Place
where
the
four
Coaches
may
go
a-breast
,
or
to
make
his
way
thro'
such
a
quantity
of
Water
as
falls
towards
the
Gulph
:
So
that
't
is
very
probable
,
that
to
this
dry
Place
it
is
that
the
Rattle-Snakes
retire
,
by
certain
Passages
which
they
find
under-ground
.
From
the
end
then
of
this
Island
it
is
,
that
these
two
Great
Falls
of
Waters
,
as
also
the
third
but
now
mention'd
,
throw
themselves
,
after
a
most
surprising
manner
,
down
into
a
dreadful
Gulph
six
hundred
Foot
and
more
in
depth
.
I
have
already
said
,
that
the
Waters
which
discharge
themselves
at
the
Cascade
to
the
East
,
fall
with
lesser
force
;
whereas
those
to
the
West
tumble
all
at
once
,
making
two
Cascades
;
one
moderate
,
the
other
very
violent
and
strong
,
which
at
last
make
a
kind
of
Crochet
,
or
square
Figure
,
falling
from
South
to
North
,
and
West
to
East
.
After
this
,
they
rejoin
the
Waters
of
the
other
Cascade
that
falls
to
the
East
,
and
so
tumble
down
altogether
,
tho'
unequally
,
into
the
Gulph
,
with
all
the
violence
that
can
be
imagin'd
,
from
a
Fall
of
six
hundred
Foot
,
which
makes
the
most
Beautiful
,
and
at
the
same
time
most
Frightful
Cascade
in
the
World.
After
these
Waters
have
thus
discharg'd
themselves
into
this
dreadful
Gulph
,
they
begin
to
resume
their
Course
,
and
continue
the
great
River
of
St.
Laurence
for
two
Leagues
,
as
far
as
the
three
Mountains
which
are
on
the
East
of
the
River
,
and
the
great
Rock
which
is
on
the
West
,
and
lifts
it self
three
Fathoms
above
the
Waters
,
or
thereabouts
.
The
Gulph
into
which
these
Waters
are
discharg'd
,
continues
it self
thus
two
Leagues
together
,
between
a
Chain
of
Rocks
,
flowing
with
a
prodigious
Torrent
,
which
is
bridled
and
kept
in
by
the
Rocks
that
lie
on
each
side
of
the
River
.
Into
this
Gulph
it
is
,
that
these
several
Cascades
empty
themselves
,
with
a
violence
equal
to
the
heighth
from
whence
they
fall
,
and
the
quantity
of
Waters
which
they
discharge
.
Hence
arise
those
deafning
Sounds
,
that
dreadful
roaring
and
bellowing
of
the
Waters
,
which
drown
the
loudest
Thunder
,
as
also
the
perpetual
Mists
that
hang
over
the
Gulph
,
and
ri●e
above
the
tallest
Pines
that
are
in
the
little
Isle
so
often
mention'd
.
After
a
Channel
is
again
made
at
the
bottom
of
this
dreadful
Fall
by
the
Chain
of
Rocks
,
and
fill'd
by
that
prodigious
quantity
of
Waters
which
are
continually
falling
,
the
River
of
St.
Laurence
resumes
its
Course
:
But
with
that
violence
,
and
his
Waters
beat
against
the
Rocks
with
so
prodigious
a
force
,
that
't
is
impossible
to
pass
even
in
a
Canow
of
Bark
,
tho'
in
one
of
them
a
Man
may
v●nture
safe
enough
upon
the
most
rapid
Streams
,
by
keeping
close
to
the
Shoar
.
These
Rocks
,
as
also
the
prodigious
Torrent
last
for
two
Leagues
;
that
is
,
from
the
gr●at
Fall
,
to
the
three
Mountains
and
great
Rock
:
But
then
it
begins
insensibly
to
abate
,
and
the
Land
to
be
again
almost
on
a
level
with
the
Water
;
and
so
it
continu●s
as
far
as
the
Lake
Ontario
,
or
Frontenac
.
When
one
stands
near
the
Fall
,
and
looks
down
into
this
most
dreadful
Gulph
,
one
is
seized
with
Horrour
,
and
the
Head
turns
round
,
so
that
one
cannot
look
long
or
stedfastly
upon
it
.
But
this
vast
Deluge
beginning
insensibly
to
abate
,
and
even
to
fall
to
nothing
about
the
three
Mountains
,
the
Waters
of
the
River
St.
Laurence
begin
to
glide
more
gently
along
,
and
to
be
almost
upon
a
level
with
the
Lands
;
so
that
it
becomes
navigable
again
,
as
far
as
the
Lake
Frontenac
,
over
which
we
pass
to
come
to
the
New
Canal
,
which
is
made
by
the
discharge
of
its
Waters
.
Then
we
enter
again
upon
the
River
St.
Laurence
,
which
not
long
after
makes
that
which
they
call
the
Long
Fall
,
an
hundred
Leagues
from
Niagara
.
I
have
often
heard
talk
of
the
Cataracts
of
the
Nile
,
which
make
the
People
deaf
that
live
near
them
.
I
know
not
if
the
Iroquois
,
who
formerly
inhabited
near
this
Fall
,
and
liv'd
upon
the
Beasts
which
from
time
to
time
are
born
down
by
the
violence
of
its
Torrent
,
withdrew
themselves
from
its
Neighbourhood
,
lest
they
should
likewise
become
deaf
;
or
out
of
the
continual
fear
they
were
in
of
Rattle-Snakes
,
which
are
very
common
in
this
Place
during
the
great
Heats
,
and
lodge
in
Holes
all
along
the
Rocks
as
far
as
the
Mountains
,
which
lie
two
Leagues
lower
.
Be
it
as
it
will
,
these
dangerous
Creatures
are
to
be
met
with
as
far
as
the
Lake
Frontenac
,
on
the
South-side
;
but
because
they
are
never
to
be
seen
but
in
the
midst
of
Summer
,
and
then
only
when
the
Heats
are
excessive
,
they
are
not
so
afraid
of
them
here
as
elsewhere
.
However
,
't
is
reasonable
to
presume
,
that
the
horrid
noise
of
the
Fall
,
and
the
fear
of
these
poisonous
Serpents
,
might
oblige
the
Savages
to
seek
out
a
more
commodious
Habitation
.
Having
carry'd
our
Canow
from
the
Great
Fall
of
Niagara
,
as
far
as
the
three
Mountains
,
which
are
two
Leagues
below
,
in
all
which
Way
we
perceiv'd
never
a
Snake
,
we
proceedceeded
in
our
Voyage
,
and
arriv'd
at
the
Lake
of
Ontario
or
Frontenac
.
CHAP.
LXXI
.
The
Author
sets
out
from
the
Fort
which
is
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Niagara
,
and
obliges
the
Iroquois
assembl'd
in
Council
,
to
deliver
up
the
Slaves
they
had
made
upon
the
Outtaouacts
.
WE
met
none
of
the
Savages
in
the
little
Village
of
the
Iroquois
,
which
is
near
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Niagara
;
for
they
sow
there
but
very
little
of
Indian
Co●●
;
and
inhabit
the
Village
but
in
Harvest-time
,
or
in
the
Season
they
go
a
fishing
for
Sturgeons
or
White-Fish
,
which
are
there
in
great
plenty
.
We
thought
also
we
shou'd
find
some
Canadians
at
the
Fort
of
the
River
which
we
had
begun
to
build
,
at
the
beginning
of
our
Discovery
:
But
these
Forts
were
only
built
for
a
Show
,
to
cover
the
secret
Trade
of
Furs
,
and
countenance
the
great
Hopes
M.
de
la
Salle
had
given
to
the
French
Court.
It
must
be
granted
,
●hat
such
Discoveries
are
beyond
any
private
Men's
Power
,
and
they
must
be
countenanc'd
by
the
Sovereign
Authority
,
to
be
successful
.
Therefore
M.
de
la
Salle
had
got
the
French
Court's
Protection
;
but
instead
of
making
a
good
use
of
it
for
the
publick
Good
,
he
did
chiefly
aim
at
his
own
private
Interest
,
and
for
that
reason
neglected
a
great
many
things
necessary
to
carry
on
his
Enterprize
.
The
Fort
of
the
River
of
Niagara
was
become
a
deserted
Place
,
and
might
have
serv'd
to
countenance
his
Design
.
We
came
along
the
Southern
Coasts
of
the
Lake
Ontario
or
Frontenac
;
and
after
a
Navigation
of
thirty
Leagues
,
we
arriv'd
about
Whitsontide
〈◊〉
the
Year
1681
,
at
the
great
Village
of
the
Tsonnontouans
Iroquois
.
The
Savages
came
to
meet
us
,
repeating
often
this
Word
Otchitagon
,
meaning
by
it
,
that
the
Bare-foot
was
return'd
from
the
great
Voyage
he
had
undertook
,
to
visit
the
Nations
that
are
beyond
the
River
Hohio
and
Meschasipi
;
and
tho'
our
Faces
were
burnt
by
the
Sun
,
and
my
Clothes
patch'●
up
with
wild
Bull-Skins
,
yet
they
knew
me
,
and
carry'd
me
with
my
two
Men
into
one
of
their
Officer's
Cottages
.
They
did
call
their
Council
,
which
met
to
the
number
of
Thirty
,
or
thereabouts
,
wearing
their
Gowns
in
a
stately
manner
,
made
up
with
all
sorts
of
Skins
,
twisted
about
their
Arms
,
with
the
Calumet
in
their
Hands
.
They
gave
order
that
we
shou'd
be
entertain'd
according
to
their
own
Fashion
,
while
they
did
smoak
,
without
eating
.
After
we
had
done
eating
,
I
told
them
by
a
Canadian
that
was
my
interpreter
,
that
their
Warriors
had
brought
12
Outtaouacts
as
Slaves
,
tho'
they
were
their
Confederates
and
Onontio's
Friends
,
(
't
is
the
Name
they
give
to
the
Vice-roy
of
Canada
)
breaking
thereby
the
Peace
,
and
proclaiming
War
against
Canada
:
And
the
better
to
oblige
them
to
deliver
up
to
us
the
Outtaouacts
,
who
by
good
Fortune
were
still
alive
,
we
flung
in
the
middle
of
the
Assembly
two
Collars
of
Porcelain
,
that
Captain
Talon
had
given
us
;
This
is
the
only
way
among
them
,
to
enter
upon
any
Affair
.
The
next
Day
the
Council
met
,
and
the
Iroquo●●
answer'd
me
with
some
other
Collars
of
Porcelain
;
and
told
me
,
That
those
who
had
made
these
Men
Slaves
,
were
young
Warriors
without
Consideration
;
That
we
might
assure
Onontio
,
(
who
was
then
Count
Frontenac
)
that
that
their
Nation
wou'd
always
respect
him
in
all
things
;
That
they
shou'd
live
with
him
as
true
Children
with
their
Father
,
and
that
they
wou'd
deliver
up
the
Men
who
had
been
taken
.
Teganeot
,
one
of
the
chiefest
,
who
spoke
for
the
whole
Nation
in
the
Council
,
presented
me
with
some
Skins
of
Otter
,
Martin
,
and
Beaver
,
to
the
value
of
thirty
Crowns
.
I
took
his
Present
with
one
Hand
,
and
deliver'd
it
with
the
other
to
his
Son
,
whom
he
lov'd
tenderly
.
I
told
him
,
that
I
made
him
that
Present
,
that
he
might
Exchange
it
with
some
Merchandizes
of
Europe
;
and
that
the
Bare-feet
will
accept
of
no
Present
at
all
,
not
out
of
Contempt
,
but
because
we
are
disinterested
in
all
things
;
assuring
him
,
I
wou'd
acquaint
the
Governour
of
his
Friendship
.
The
Iroquois
was
surpriz'd
that
I
did
not
accept
of
his
Present
;
and
seeing
besides
,
that
I
gave
a
little
Looking-Glass
to
his
Son
,
he
said
to
those
of
this
Nation
,
that
the
other
Canadians
were
not
of
that
Temper
:
And
they
sent
us
several
Fowls
,
as
an
acknowledgment
of
their
Gratitude
for
the
care
we
took
,
to
teach
their
Children
some
Prayers
in
their
own
Tongue
.
After
the
Promises
the
Savages
gave
us
to
live
in
good
correspondency
with
us
,
we
took
our
leave
of
them
,
and
got
ourselves
ready
,
in
order
to
continue
our
Voyage
.
CHAP.
LXXII
.
The
Author
sets
out
from
the
Tsonnontouans
Iroquois
,
and
comes
to
Fort
Frontenac
.
I
Must
confess
it
is
a
great
Pleasure
for
one
to
come
out
of
Slavery
,
or
the
Hands
of
Savages
,
and
to
reflect
upon
past
Miseries
;
especially
when
he
returns
among
Friends
,
to
rest
himself
after
so
many
Hardships
and
Troubles
.
We
had
still
about
fourscore
Leagues
to
go
upon
the
Lake
Ontario
,
before
we
cou'd
arrive
at
Fort
Catarokoui
or
Frontenac
;
but
we
were
all
the
Way
very
merry
.
I
had
help'd
Picard
du
Gay
and
Michael
Ako
,
my
fellow-Travellers
,
with
some
Skins
,
to
make
amends
for
the
Hardship
and
Pains
they
suffer'd
in
that
Voyage
.
We
had
much
ado
to
row
off
our
Canow
,
it
being
much
bigger
than
that
we
made
use
of
,
when
we
set
out
from
the
Issati
and
Nadouessians
;
but
nevertheless
we
came
in
four
Days
to
the
Fort
,
and
kill'd
in
our
way
some
Bustards
and
some
Teals
.
We
wanted
then
neither
Powder
nor
Shot
,
and
therefore
we
shot
at
random
all
that
we
met
,
either
small
Birds
,
or
Turtles
and
Wood-Pigeons
,
which
were
then
coming
from
foreign
Countries
in
so
great
Numbers
,
that
they
did
appear
like
Clouds
.
I
observ'd
upon
this
Occasion
,
and
many
other
times
during
our
Voyage
,
a
thing
worthy
of
Admiration
.
The
Birds
that
were
flying
at
the
Head
of
the
others
,
keep
often
back
,
to
ease
and
help
those
among
them
that
are
tir'd
;
which
may
be
a
Lesson
to
Men
to
help
one
another
in
time
of
need
.
Father
Luke
Buisset
,
and
Sergeant
la
Fleur
,
who
had
the
Command
in
the
Fort
in
the
absence
of
M.
la
Salle
,
receiv'd
us
in
the
House
of
our
Order
,
that
we
had
built
together
.
They
were
much
surpriz'd
to
see
us
,
having
been
told
that
the
Savages
had
hang'd
me
with
St.
Francis's
Rope
two
Years
ago
.
All
the
Inhabitants
of
Canada
,
and
the
Savages
,
that
we
had
encourag'd
to
live
near
Fort
Frontenac
,
to
till
the
Ground
,
made
me
an
extraordinary
reception
,
and
shew'd
much
Joy
to
see
me
again
.
The
Savages
put
their
Hand
upon
their
Mouth
,
and
repeated
often
this
Word
Otkon
,
meaning
,
that
the
Bare-foot
must
be
a
Spirit
,
having
travell'd
so
far
,
thro'
so
many
Nations
that
wou'd
have
kill'd
them
,
if
we
had
been
there
.
Tho'
we
were
very
kindly
us'd
in
this
Fort
,
yet
my
Men
had
a
great
Mind
to
return
into
Canada
;
and
having
escap'd
so
many
Dangers
together
,
I
was
willing
to
make
an
End
of
the
Voyage
with
them
;
therefore
we
took
leave
of
Father
Luke
Buisset
,
and
of
all
our
Friends
that
liv'd
in
that
Fort
,
and
went
for
Quebec
.
CHAP.
LXXIII
.
The
Author
sets
out
from
Fort
Frontenac
,
and
passes
over
the
rapid
Stream
,
which
is
call'd
The
Long
Fall.
He
is
kindly
receiv'd
at
Montreal
by
Count
Frontenac
.
WE
set
out
from
the
Fort
sooner
than
I
thought
,
not
being
able
to
keep
any
longer
my
Men
,
and
in
our
way
took
a
more
exact
View
of
the
Mouth
of
the
Lake
Ontario
or
Frontenac
.
This
Place
is
call'd
Thousand
Islands
,
because
there
are
so
many
of
them
,
that
't
is
impossible
to
tell
them
.
The
Stream
is
here
very
rapid
;
but
its
Swiftness
is
prodigiously
increas'd
by
the
great
Quantity
of
Waters
that
come
from
the
other
Lakes
abovemention'd
,
and
a
great
many
Rivers
that
run
into
this
,
in
the
place
call'd
The
Long
Fall
,
which
makes
it
as
dreadful
as
the
great
Fall
of
Niagara
.
But
besides
this
great
Quantity
of
Waters
,
and
the
Declivity
of
the
Chanel
,
which
makes
the
Current
so
rapid
,
there
are
also
on
the
Banks
,
and
in
the
middle
of
the
River
of
St.
Laurence
,
about
eight
or
ten
Leagues
below
the
said
Lake
,
great
Rocks
,
which
appear
above-Water
,
which
stopping
the
Stream
of
the
River
,
makes
as
great
a
Noise
as
the
great
Fall
of
Niagara
.
This
dreadful
Encounter
of
Water
that
bea●s
so
furiously
against
these
Rocks
,
continues
about
two
Leagues
,
the
Waters
spurt
up
ten
or
twelve
Yards
high
,
and
appear
like
huge
Snow-Balls
,
Hail
,
and
Rain
,
with
dreadful
Thunder
,
and
a
Noise
like
Hissing
and
Howling
of
fierce
Beasts
:
And
I
do
certainly
believe
,
that
if
a
Man
continu'd
there
a
considerable
time
,
he
wou'd
become
Deaf
,
without
any
Hope
of
Cure.
My
Men
refusing
to
carry
by
Land
the
Canow
,
and
the
Skins
they
had
got
,
I
was
forc'd
to
adventure
with
them
;
which
I
did
willingly
,
having
formerly
pass'd
these
Streams
in
a
Canow
:
I
trusted
my self
again
to
the
same
GOD
who
had
deliver'd
me
from
so
many
great
Dangers
.
The
Stream
is
so
rapid
,
that
we
cou'd
not
tell
the
Trees
that
were
on
the
Bank
,
and
yet
there
was
hardly
room
for
our
Canow
to
pass
between
the
Rocks
.
We
were
carry'd
away
by
these
horrid
Currents
above
two
great
Leagues
in
a
very
short
time
;
and
in
two
Days
we
came
from
Frontenac
to
Montreal
,
which
are
about
Threescore
Leagues
distant
one
from
another
.
Before
our
landing
at
Montreal
,
my
Men
desir'd
me
to
leave
them
with
the
Skins
,
in
a
neighbouring
Island
,
to
save
some
Duties
,
or
rather
to
keep
off
from
M.
la
Salle's
Creditors
,
who
wou'd
have
seiz●d
the
Commodities
they
had
got
in
their
long
Voyage
with
me
in
our
g●eat
Discovery
.
Count
Frontenac
,
who
was
at
Montreal
,
looking
out
of
a
Window
,
saw
me
alone
in
a
Canow
,
and
took
me
for
Father
Luke
Fillatre
,
one
of
our
Recollects
,
who
serv'd
him
as
Chaplain
.
But
one
of
his
Guards
,
knowing
me
again
,
went
to
him
,
and
acquainted
him
with
my
coming
,
he
was
so
kind
as
to
come
to
meet
me
,
and
made
the
best
Reception
that
a
Missionary
might
expect
from
a
Person
of
that
Rank
and
Quality
.
He
thought
I
had
been
murther'd
by
the
Savages
two
Years
ago
.
He
was
at
first
surpriz'd
,
thinking
I
was
some
other
Recollect
,
that
came
from
Virginia
.
But
at
last
he
knew
me
,
and
gave
me
a
very
kind
Entertainment
.
This
Lord
did
wonder
to
see
me
so
much
alter'd
,
being
lean
,
tir'd
and
tann'd
,
having
lost
my
Cloak
that
the
Issati
had
stoll'n
from
me
,
being
then
cloath'd
with
an
old
Habit
,
patch'd
up
with
pieces
of
wild
Bull's-Skins
.
He
carry'd
me
to
his
own
House
,
where
I
continu'd
for
twelve
Days
,
to
refresh
my self
.
He
forbad
all
his
Servants
to
give
me
any
thing
to
eat
,
without
his
express
Order
,
because
he
was
afraid
I
shou'd
fall
sick
,
if
I
was
left
to
my
own
Discretion
,
to
eat
as
much
as
I
wou'd
,
after
so
long
Diet
;
and
he
gave
me
himself
what
he
thought
was
best
.
He
was
much
pleas'd
to
hear
me
talk
of
all
the
Hazards
I
had
run
in
so
long
a
Voyage
among
so
many
different
Nations
.
I
represented
to
him
what
great
Advantages
might
be
got
by
our
Discovery
:
But
having
observ'd
,
that
he
was
always
repeating
the
same
Questions
he
ask'd
me
the
first
Day
I
was
with
him
,
I
told
him
I
had
acquainted
him
with
what
I
knew
,
and
that
I
did
not
question
but
M.
la
Salle
,
who
was
to
go
to
the
Court
of
France
about
his
Affairs
,
had
acquainted
him
with
all
the
Particulars
of
our
Voyage
,
having
been
in
our
Company
till
he
was
forc'd
to
leave
us
to
return
into
Canada
.
I
knew
that
M.
la
Salle
was
a
Man
that
wou'd
never
forgive
me
,
if
I
had
told
all
that
I
knew
of
our
Voyage
;
therefore
I
kept
secret
the
whole
Discovery
we
had
made
of
the
River
Meschasipi
.
My
Men
were
as
much
concern'd
as
I
,
in
concealing
our
Voyage
;
for
they
had
been
certainly
punish'd
for
having
unde●taken
it
against
Orders
;
and
the
Skins
they
had
got
in
their
return
from
the
Issati
with
M.
du
Luth
,
who
did
stay
for
that
reason
among
the
Outtaouacts
,
had
likewise
been
confiscated
.
Count
Frontenac
shew'd
me
in
private
a
Letter
M.
du
Luth
had
sent
him
by
a
Huron
,
who
liv'd
in
the
Neighbourhood
of
the
Outtaouacts
,
by
which
he
acquainted
him
,
he
cou'd
never
learn
any
thing
about
our
Voyage
,
neither
from
me
,
nor
from
the
Men
who
attended
me
.
I
cou'd
not
forbear
then
to
tell
him
,
that
M.
du
Luth
was
not
so
much
devoted
to
his
Service
as
he
thought
;
and
that
I
might
assure
him
that
some
Men
,
that
were
oppos'd
to
him
,
had
stop'd
M.
du
Luth's
Mouth
;
and
that
I
was
fully
persuaded
he
had
been
sent
by
them
with
a
secret
Order
,
to
pump
me
;
but
I
was
bound
by
my
Character
;
and
in
Charity
,
to
spare
those
Men
,
tho'
in
many
Occasions
they
had
not
dealt
so
justly
with
me
;
but
I
was
willing
to
leave
all
to
God
,
who
will
render
to
every
one
according
to
his
Works
.
Francis
de
Laval
,
the
first
Lord
Bishop
of
Quebec
,
came
along
the
River
St.
Laurence
,
to
make
his
Visitation
,
while
I
was
coming
to
Quebec
with
the
Lord
Frontenac
.
We
met
him
near
Fort
Champlein
,
which
had
been
fortif'd
,
to
put
a
Stop
to
the
Inroads
of
the
Iroquois
:
The
Lord
Frontenac
ask'd
me
,
if
I
had
got
an
Ague
;
and
then
looking
upon
those
that
attended
him
,
he
said
that
the
feeling
of
the
Pulse
increas'd
the
Feaver
;
insinuating
to
me
thereby
,
that
there
was
a
Design
laid
against
me
,
to
get
out
cunningly
what
I
kept
secret
in
my
Heart
.
After
a
short
Conversation
with
the
Bishop
,
I
ask'd
his
Episcopal
Blessing
,
tho'
I
did
not
think
fit
to
reveal
to
him
all
that
I
knew
of
our
Discoveries
.
We
were
going
to
discourse
more
largely
upon
this
Subject
,
when
the
Lord
Frontenac
came
in
,
to
invite
the
Bishop
to
Dine
with
him
,
and
thereby
to
give
me
an
opportunity
to
put
an
end
to
our
Conversation
.
I
was
much
puzzl'd
in
the
Company
of
these
two
Great
Men
,
the
Bishop
was
the
Chief
of
the
Company
;
but
I
was
yet
to
pay
a
great
Respect
to
the
Lord
Frontenac
.
I
did
avoid
to
talk
of
Matters
that
might
be
troublesome
to
me
;
and
I
told
the
Bishop
,
that
the
Lord
Frontenac
had
prescrib'd
me
a
Course
of
Diet
,
lest
I
shou'd
fall
sick
,
after
all
the
Hardships
I
had
endur'd
,
and
the
bad
Food
I
fed
upon
among
the
Savages
,
therefore
I
desir'd
him
to
give
me
leave
to
return
to
Quebec
,
that
I
might
live
there
in
private
;
for
I
was
not
able
then
to
catechize
the
Children
,
nor
to
perform
any
Functions
of
a
Missionary
in
his
Visitation
;
and
that
I
wanted
from
Rest
,
that
I
might
work
more
vigorously
afterwards
.
By
these
Means
I
avoided
a
Conversation
with
the
Bishop
,
that
wou'd
have
prov'd
very
troublesome
to
me
;
for
he
gave
me
leave
to
retire
to
our
Monastery
,
to
rest
there
after
all
my
Fatigues
.
CHAP.
LXXIV
.
A
great
Defeat
of
the
Illinois
,
that
were
attack'd
and
sur●riz'd
by
the
Iroquois
.
WHile
I
was
resting
after
my
great
Labours
,
the
Lord
Frontenac
did
receive
Letters
from
Father
Zenobe
Mambre
,
whom
I
left
among
the
Illinois
.
He
sent
him
Word
,
that
the
Iroquois
had
drawn
the
Miamis
into
their
Party
;
and
that
being
joyn'd
together
,
they
had
form'd
a
great
Army
,
and
were
fall'n
on
a
sudden
upon
the
Illinois
,
to
destroy
that
Nation
;
and
that
they
were
got
together
to
the
number
of
Nine
hundred
,
all
Fusiliers
;
these
two
Nations
being
well
provided
with
Guns
,
and
all
sort
of
Ammunitions
of
War
,
by
the
Commerce
they
have
with
the
Europeans
.
The
Iroquois
were
projecting
this
Enterprize
about
the
12
th
of
September
,
1680.
while
I
was
about
the
Discovery
of
the
River
Meschasipi
.
The
Illinois
did
not
mistrust
them
;
for
they
had
concluded
a
Treaty
of
Peace
with
these
two
Nations
;
and
M.
la
Salle
had
assur'd
them
,
that
he
wou'd
do
his
utmost
Endeavours
to
oblige
them
to
observe
the
Treaty
;
therefore
the
Illinois
were
easily
surpriz'd
,
having
sent
most
part
of
their
Youth
to
make
a
War
in
another
Country
.
A
Chaouanon
,
Confederate
to
the
Illinois
,
returning
from
their
Country
home
,
came
back
again
,
to
give
them
notice
that
he
had
discover'd
them
notice
that
he
had
discover'd
an
Army
of
Iroquois
and
Miamis
,
who
were
already
enter'd
into
their
Country
,
on
purpose
to
surprize
them
.
This
News
frighted
the
Illinois
;
yet
the
next
Day
they
appear'd
in
the
Field
,
and
march'd
directly
to
the
Enemy
;
and
as
soon
as
they
were
in
sight
,
they
charg'd
them
.
The
Fight
was
very
sharp
,
and
a
great
many
Men
were
kill'd
on
both
sides
.
M.
Tonti
,
whom
M.
la
Salle
had
left
in
the
Fort
of
Crevecoeur
,
to
command
there
in
his
Absence
,
hearing
of
this
Irruption
,
was
in
fear
for
the
Illinois's
Sake
;
for
tho'
their
Army
was
more
numerous
than
that
of
their
Enemy
,
yet
they
had
no
Guns
;
therefore
he
offer'd
himself
to
go
Askenon
,
that
is
,
Mediator
,
carrying
the
Calumet
of
Peace
in
his
Hand
,
in
order
to
bring
them
to
an
Agreement
.
The
Iroquois
finding
more
resistance
than
they
thought
at
first
,
and
seeing
that
the
Illinois
were
resolv'd
to
continue
the
War
,
consented
to
a
Treaty
of
Peace
,
accepting
M.
Tonti's
Mediation
,
and
hearken'd
to
the
Proposals
he
made
them
from
the
Illinois
,
who
had
chosen
him
for
Mediator
.
M.
Tonti
represented
to
them
,
tha●
the
Illinois
were
Onontio's
(
't
is
the
Name
they
give
to
the
Viceroy
of
Canada
)
Children
and
Confederates
as
well
as
themselves
;
and
that
it
wou'd
be
very
unpleasant
to
him
,
who
lov'd
them
all
,
to
hear
that
they
had
begun
the
War
;
therefore
he
earnestly
intreated
them
to
return
home
,
and
trouble
the
Ilinois
no
further
,
seeing
they
had
religiously
observ'd
the
Treaty
of
Peace
.
These
Proposals
did
not
please
some
of
the
young
Iroquois
,
who
had
a
great
mind
to
fight
,
and
therefore
charg'd
on
a
sudden
M.
Tonti
and
his
Men
with
several
Shots
;
and
a
desperate
young
Fellow
of
the
Country
of
Onnontaghe
,
gave
him
a
Wound
with
a
Knife
,
near
the
Heart
;
but
by
chance
a
Rib
warded
off
the
Stroke
:
Several
others
did
fall
upon
him
,
and
wou'd
take
him
away
;
but
one
taking
notice
of
his
Hat
,
and
that
his
Ears
were
not
bor'd
▪
knew
thereby
that
he
was
not
an
Illinois
,
and
for
that
reason
an
old
Man
cry'd
out
,
That
they
shou'd
spare
him
;
and
flung
to
him
a
Collar
of
Porcelain
,
as
to
make
him
Satisfaction
for
the
Blood
he
had
lost
,
and
the
Wound
he
had
receiv'd
.
A
young
Man
of
the
Iroquois's
Crew
,
took
M.
Tonti's
Hat
,
and
hung
it
on
his
Gun
,
to
fright
the
Illinois
therewith
,
who
thinking
by
that
Signal
that
Tonti
,
Father
Zenobe
,
and
all
the
Europeans
that
were
in
his
Company
,
had
been
kill'd
by
the
Iroquois
,
were
so
much
surpriz'd
and
disquieted
with
that
horrid
Attempt
,
that
they
fancy'd
themselves
deliver'd
up
into
the
Hands
of
their
Enemies
,
and
were
upon
running
away
:
Yet
the
Iroquois
having
made
a
Signal
to
Father
Zenobe
to
draw
near
,
that
they
might
confer
with
him
about
the
means
to
prevent
both
Armies
to
come
to
fight
,
they
receiv'd
the
Calumet
of
Peace
,
and
made
a
Motion
as
if
they
had
a
mind
to
withdraw
:
But
the
Illinois
were
hardly
come
to
their
Village
,
that
they
saw
the
Iroquois's
Army
appearing
upon
some
Hills
,
which
were
over-against
them
.
This
Motion
oblig'd
Father
Zenobe
,
at
the
Illinois's
Request
,
to
go
to
them
to
know
the
reason
of
a
Proceeding
so
contrary
to
what
they
had
done
in
accepting
of
the
Calumet
of
Peace
.
But
that
Embassie
did
not
please
those
Barbarians
,
who
wou'd
not
loose
so
fair
an
Opportunity
.
Father
Zenobe
did
run
the
hazard
of
being
murther'd
by
these
unmerciful
Men
,
yet
the
same
God
who
had
preserv'd
many
of
our
Fellow-Missionaries
in
the
like
Encounters
,
and
my self
in
this
Discovery
,
kept
him
from
the
Hand
of
these
furious
Men.
He
was
a
Man
of
a
short
Stature
,
but
very
couragious
,
and
went
boldly
among
the
Iroquois
,
who
receiv'd
him
very
civilly
.
They
told
him
,
that
the
Want
they
were
reduc'd
to
,
had
forc●d
them
to
this
new
Step
,
having
no
Provisions
for
their
Army
,
and
their
great
Number
having
driven
away
the
Wild-Bulls
from
that
Country
.
Father
Zenobe
brought
their
Answer
to
the
Illinois
,
who
presently
sent
them
some
Indian
Corn
,
and
all
things
necessary
for
their
Subsistence
,
and
propos'd
to
them
a
Treaty
of
Commerce
,
having
in
that
Country
a
great
plenty
of
Beaver's-Skins
,
and
other
Furs
.
The
Iroquois
accepted
of
these
Proposals
;
they
did
exchange
Hostages
,
and
Father
Zenobe
went
into
their
Camp
,
and
did
lie
there
,
to
lose
no
time
to
bring
all
Matters
to
an
Agreement
,
and
conclude
a
Treaty
between
them
.
But
the
Iroquis
repairing
in
great
Numbers
into
the
Quarters
of
the
Illinois
,
who
suspected
no
ill
Design
,
they
advanc'd
as
far
as
their
Village
,
where
they
wasted
the
Mausolaeums
that
they
us'd
to
raise
to
their
Dead
,
which
are
commonly
seven
or
eight
Foot
high
:
They
spoil'd
the
Indian
Corn
that
was
sown
;
and
having
deceiv'd
the
Illinois
,
under
a
false
pretence
of
Peace
,
fortify'd
themselves
in
their
Village
.
In
this
Confusion
the
Iroquois
join'd
with
the
Miamis
,
carry'd
away
eight
hundred
Illinois
Women
and
Children
;
and
their
Fury
went
so
far
,
that
these
Antropophages
did
eat
some
Old
Men
of
that
Nation
,
and
burnt
some
others
who
were
not
able
to
follow
them
,
and
so
return'd
with
the
Slaves
they
had
made
,
to
their
own
Habitations
,
which
were
four
hundred
Leagues
off
the
Country
they
had
so
cruelly
plunder'd
.
Upon
the
first
News
of
the
Approach
of
the
Iroquois
,
the
Illinois
had
sent
most
part
of
their
Families
on
the
other
side
of
a
little
Hill
,
to
secure
them
from
their
Fury
,
and
that
they
might
get
over
the
River
Meschasipi
;
and
the
others
that
were
fit
for
War
,
did
flock
together
on
the
Tops
of
the
Hills
that
were
near
their
Habitations
,
and
then
went
on
the
other
side
of
the
River
,
to
look
after
their
Families
,
and
provide
for
their
Subsistence
.
After
this
perfidious
Expedition
,
these
Barbarians
wou'd
fain
alledge
some
Pretences
to
excuse
their
Treachery
,
and
wou'd
persuade
our
Fathers
to
retire
from
the
Illinois's
Country
,
since
they
were
all
fled
away
;
and
that
there
was
no
likelyhood
they
shou'd
want
them
for
the
future
to
teach
them
their
Prayers
,
as
the
Atsientatsi
,
or
the
Black-Gowns
do
in
their
Countries
,
meaning
the
Jesuites
,
whom
they
call
by
that
Name
.
They
told
Fathers
Gabriel
and
Zenobe
,
that
they
should
do
better
to
return
into
Canada
,
and
that
they
would
attempt
nothing
against
the
Life
of
the
Children
of
Onontio
Governour
of
Canada
,
desiring
to
have
a
Letter
under
their
Hand
,
to
shew
it
as
a
Testimony
of
their
honest
proceeding
in
this
occasion
,
and
assuring
them
that
they
would
no
more
stand
by
their
Enemies
.
Our
two
Fathers
being
so
forsaken
by
their
Hosts
,
and
finding
themselves
expos'd
to
the
Fury
of
a
Cruel
and
Victorious
Enemy
,
resolv'd
to
return
home
,
according
to
the
Iroquois
Advice
;
and
being
supply'd
by
them
with
a
Canow
,
they
embark'd
for
Canada
.
CHAP.
LXXVII
.
The
Savages
Kikapoux
murther
Father
Gabriel
de
la
Ribourde
,
a
Recollect
Messionary
.
GOD
has
given
me
the
Grace
to
be
insensible
of
the
Wrong
I
have
suffer'd
from
my
Enemies
,
and
to
be
thankful
for
the
Kindnesses
I
have
receiv'd
from
my
Friends
.
But
if
ever
I
had
reason
to
be
thankful
to
those
that
have
taken
care
of
my
Instruction
,
certainly
I
must
confess
it
was
to
this
Good
Father
Gabriel
,
who
was
my
Master
during
my
Novitiate
in
the
Monastery
of
our
Order
at
Bethume
,
in
the
Province
of
Artois
;
therefore
I
think
,
that
I
am
bound
in
Duty
to
mention
so
Honest
a
Man
in
this
Relation
of
my
Discovery
,
especially
having
had
so
sad
a
Share
therein
,
as
to
be
murder'd
by
the
Savages
Kikapoux
,
as
I
will
relate
it
.
It
must
be
observ'd
,
That
M.
Tonti
could
stay
no
longer
at
Fort
Crevecoeur
,
after
the
Illinois
Defeat
;
therefore
he
desir'd
Fathers
Gabriel
and
Zenobe
to
get
,
with
two
young
Boys
that
were
left
there
,
into
a
Canow
,
and
return
into
Canada
.
All
the
rest
of
the
Inhabitants
had
deserted
that
Country
since
that
unfortunate
Accident
,
by
the
Suggestion
of
some
Men
of
Canada
,
who
were
the
Predominant
Genius
of
the
Country
,
who
had
flatter'd
them
with
great
Hopes
,
to
oblige
them
to
forsake
M.
de
la
Salle's
Design
.
Our
said
Fathers
being
so
forc'd
to
leave
that
Country
after
such
a
Defeat
,
embark'd
the
18th
of
September
following
,
wanting
all
sorts
of
Provisions
,
except
what
they
could
kill
with
their
Guns
;
but
being
arriv'd
about
eight
Leagues
from
the
Illinois
,
their
Canow
touch'd
,
and
so
were
forc'd
to
land
about
Noon
to
mend
it
.
While
they
were
about
careening
the
same
,
Father
Gabriel
,
charm'd
with
the
fine
Meadows
,
the
little
Hills
,
and
the
pleasant
Groves
in
that
Country
,
which
are
dispers'd
at
such
distances
,
that
it
seems
they
have
been
planted
on
purpose
to
adorn
the
Country
,
went
so
far
into
those
Woods
,
that
he
lost
his
Way
.
At
Night
Father
Zenobe
went
to
look
after
him
,
as
also
the
rest
of
the
Company
;
for
he
was
generally
lov'd
by
all
that
knew
him
.
But
M.
Tonti
was
suddenly
seiz'd
with
panick
Fears
,
thinking
that
every
moment
the
Iroquois
would
fall
upon
him
;
so
that
he
sent
for
Father
Zenobe
,
and
forc'd
all
his
Men
to
retire
into
the
Canow
,
and
so
got
over
the
River
on
the
Illinois-side
,
and
left
the
Old
Father
expos'd
to
th●
Barbarins
Insults
,
without
any
respect
to
his
Age
or
to
a
his
Personal
Merits
.
'T
is
true
,
that
in
the
Evening
one
of
the
Young
Men
that
were
in
the
Canow
with
Father
Zenobe
,
fir'd
a
Gun
by
M.
Tonti's
Order
,
and
lighted
a
great
Fire
;
but
all
was
in
vain
.
The
next
Day
,
M.
Tonti
seeing
he
had
behav'd
himself
cowardly
on
this
occasion
,
went
back
again
by
break
of
Day
to
the
Place
where
we
had
left
the
Day
before
Father
Gabriel
,
and
continu'd
there
till
Noon
looking
after
the
poor
Old
Man.
But
tho'
some
of
his
Men
enter'd
into
the
Groves
,
where
they
saw
the
fresh
Steps
of
a
Man
,
which
were
also
printed
in
the
Meadows
along
the
Bank
of
the
River
,
they
could
never
hear
of
him
.
M.
Tonti
said
since
,
to
excuse
himself
for
having
so
basely
forsaken
Father
Gabriel
,
That
he
thought
the
Iroquois
had
laid
an
Ambuscade
to
surprize
him
;
for
they
had
seen
him
flying
away
,
and
they
might
fancy
he
had
declar'd
himself
for
the
Illinois
.
But
M.
Tonti
might
have
remember'd
he
had
given
his
Letters
for
Canada
to
these
Iroquois
;
and
that
if
they
had
form'd
any
Design
upon
his
Life
,
they
would
have
executed
it
when
he
was
among
them
:
But
they
were
so
far
from
it
,
that
when
he
was
wounded
,
they
presented
him
with
a
Collar
of
Porcelain
;
which
they
never
do
but
when
some
unlucky
Accidents
happen
.
The
Savages
don't
use
so
much
circumspection
;
and
therefore
this
Excuse
is
groundless
and
frivolous
.
Father
Zenobe
has
left
us
in
writing
,
That
he
would
stay
for
Father
Gabriel
:
But
M.
Tonti
forc'd
him
to
embark
at
Three
a
Clock
in
the
Afternoon
;
saying
,
That
certainly
he
had
been
kill'd
by
the
Enemies
,
or
else
he
was
gone
a-foot
along
the
Banks
of
the
River
;
and
that
they
would
see
him
in
their
way
.
However
,
they
could
hear
nothing
of
him
;
and
the
farther
they
went
,
the
greater
Father
Zenobe's
Afflictions
grew
.
They
were
then
in
such
a
want
of
Provisions
,
that
they
had
nothing
to
feed
upon
but
Potatoes
,
Wild
Garlick
,
and
some
small
Roots
they
had
scratch'd
out
of
the
Ground
with
their
own
Fingers
.
We
have
heard
since
,
that
Father
Gabriel
had
been
kill'd
a
little
while
after
his
landing
.
The
Nation
of
the
Kikapoux
,
who
,
as
one
may
see
in
our
Map
,
inhabit
to
the
Westward
of
the
Bay
of
Puans
,
had
sent
their
Youth
to
make
War
against
the
Iroquois
;
but
hearing
that
these
Barbarians
were
got
into
the
Country
of
the
Illinois
,
they
went
seeking
about
to
surprize
them
.
Three
Kikapoux
,
making
the
Vanguard
,
met
with
Father
Gabriel
,
and
came
up
to
him
as
near
as
they
could
,
hiding
themselves
among
the
Grass
,
which
is
very
high
in
that
Country
;
and
tho'
they
knew
he
was
not
an
Iroquois
,
yet
they
knock'd
him
down
with
their
Clubs
call'd
Head-breakers
,
which
are
made
of
a
very
hard
Wood.
They
left
his
Body
on
the
spot
,
and
carry'd
away
his
Breviary
and
Journal
,
which
since
came
to
the
hands
of
a
Jesuite
,
whom
I
will
mention
in
my
Third
Volume
,
wherein
I
design
to
speak
of
the
First
Introduction
of
the
Faith
into
Canada
.
These
Barbarians
took
off
the
Skin
of
his
Head
,
and
carry'd
it
triumph
to
their
Village
,
giving
out
that
it
was
the
Hair
of
an
Iroquois
whom
they
had
kill'd
.
Thus
dy'd
this
Good
Old
Man
;
to
whom
we
may
apply
what
the
Scripture
says
of
those
whom
Herod
in
his
Fury
caus'd
to
be
slain
,
Non
erat
qui
sepeliret
;
There
was
no
body
to
bury
him
.
This
Worthy
Man
was
wont
in
the
Lessons
he
made
us
in
our
Novitiate
,
to
prepare
us
against
the
like
Accidents
by
Mortifications
:
And
it
seems
that
he
had
some
foresight
of
what
befel
him
.
So
Good
a
Man
deserv'd
a
Better
Fate
,
if
a
Better
might
be
wish'd
for
,
than
to
die
in
the
Functions
of
an
Apostolical
Mission
,
by
the
hands
of
those
same
Nations
,
to
whom
the
Divine
Providence
had
sent
him
to
convert
them
.
Father
Gabriel
was
about
65
Years
old
.
He
had
not
only
liv'd
an
exemplary
Life
,
such
as
our
Good
Fathers
do
,
but
had
also
perform'd
all
the
Duties
of
the
Employments
he
had
in
that
Order
,
either
when
he
was
at
home
Guardian
,
Superiour
,
Inferiour
,
and
Master
of
the
Novices
;
or
abroad
when
he
was
in
Canada
,
where
he
continu'd
from
the
Year
1670
,
until
his
Death
.
I
understood
several
times
by
his
Discourses
,
that
he
was
much
oblig'd
to
the
Flemings
,
who
had
maintain'd
him
a
long
time
:
He
often
talk'd
to
us
about
it
,
to
inspire
us
,
by
his
Example
,
with
some
Sentiments
of
Gratitude
towards
our
Benefactors
.
I
have
seen
him
mov'd
with
Grief
,
considering
that
so
many
Nations
liv'd
in
the
Ignorance
of
the
Way
to
Salvation
;
and
he
was
willing
to
lose
his
Life
,
to
deliver
them
out
of
their
Stupidity
.
The
Iroquois
said
of
him
,
That
he
had
brought
to
bed
,
because
his
Great
Belly
was
become
flat
,
by
his
frequent
Fastings
,
and
the
Austerity
of
his
Life
.
M.
Tonti
can
never
clear
himself
of
his
Baseness
,
for
forsaking
Father
Gabriel
,
under
pretence
of
being
afraid
of
the
Iroquois
:
For
tho'
they
are
a
wild
Nation
,
yet
they
lov'd
that
Good
Old
Man
,
who
had
been
often
among
them
:
But
M.
Tonti
might
bear
him
some
secret
Grudge
;
because
Father
Gabriel
,
after
the
Illinois
Defeat
,
seeing
that
M.
Tonti
had
overladen
the
Canow
with
Beavers-Skins
,
so
that
there
was
no
room
for
him
,
he
did
throw
many
of
these
Skins
to
the
Iroquois
,
to
shew
them
that
he
was
not
come
into
that
Country
to
get
Skins
or
other
Commodities
.
Father
Zenobe
had
neither
Credit
nor
Courage
enough
to
perswade
M.
Tonti
to
stay
a
while
for
that
Good
Father
,
who
was
thus
sacrifi●'d
to
secure
some
Beavers-Skins
.
I
do
not
doubt
but
the
death
of
that
venerable
Old
Man
was
very
precious
in
the
sight
of
God
,
and
I
hope
it
will
produce
one
time
or
other
its
Effects
,
when
it
shall
please
God
to
set
forth
his
Mercy
towards
these
Wild
Nations
;
and
I
do
wish
it
might
please
him
to
make
use
of
a
feeble
means
,
as
I
am
,
to
finish
what
I
have
,
through
▪
His
Grace
,
and
with
Labour
,
so
happily
begun
.
CHAP.
LXXVI
.
The
Author's
Return
from
his
Discovery
to
Quebec
;
and
what
hapned
at
his
Arrival
at
the
Convent
of
Our
Lady
of
Angels
near
that
Town
.
COunt
Frontenac
,
Viceroy
of
Canada
,
gave
me
two
of
his
Guards
,
who
understood
very
well
to
manage
a
Canow
,
to
carry
me
to
Quebec
.
We
set
out
from
Champlein's
Fort
,
mention'd
above
;
and
being
near
the
Town
,
I
landed
,
and
went
a-foot
through
the
Lands
newly
grubb'd
up
to
our
Monastery
,
bidding
the
Guards
to
carry
the
Canow
along
with
them
.
I
would
not
land
to
Quebec
,
because
the
Bishop
had
given
order
to
his
Vicar-General
to
receive
me
in
his
Episcopal
Palace
,
that
he
might
have
more
time
to
enquire
about
our
Great
Discovery
:
But
Count
Frontenac
had
expresly
order'd
his
Major
that
was
in
the
Town
to
prevent
that
Meeting
,
and
to
take
care
that
I
might
first
be
brought
to
our
Monastery
,
to
confer
with
Father
Valentin
de
Roux
,
a
Man
of
a
great
Understanding
,
and
Provincial-Commissary
of
the
Recollects
in
Canada
.
There
was
then
in
our
Monastery
of
Our
Lady
of
Angels
but
Three
Missionaries
with
the
said
Commissary
;
all
the
rest
were
dispers'd
up-and-down
in
several
Missions
above
a
hundred
Leagues
from
Quebec
.
One
may
easily
imagine
that
I
has
welcome
to
our
Monastery
;
Father
Hilarion
Ieunet
seem'd
surpriz'd
,
and
told
me
with
a
smiling
Countenance
,
Lazare
veni
for
as
.
Whereupon
I
ask'd
him
why
he
did
apply
to
me
what
had
been
said
of
Lazarus
?
To
which
he
answer'd
,
That
two
Years
ago
a
Mass
of
Requiem
had
been
sung
for
me
in
the
Monastery
,
because
some
Savages
had
given
out
for
certain
,
to
a
Black
Gown
,
i.e.
a
Jesuite
,
That
the
Nation
whom
the
Iroquois
call
Hontouagaha
,
had
hung
me
to
a
Tree
with
St.
Francis's
Rope
;
and
that
two
Men
who
accompany'd
me
,
had
been
also
in
a
very
cruel
manner
put
to
death
by
the
same
Savages
.
Here
I
must
confess
,
that
all
Men
have
their
Friends
and
their
Enemies
.
There
are
some
Men
,
who
,
like
the
Fire
that
blackens
the
Wood
it
cannot
burn
,
must
needs
raise
Stories
against
their
Neighbours
;
and
therefore
some
having
not
been
able
to
get
me
into
their
Party
,
spread
abroad
this
Rumour
of
my
Death
,
to
stain
my
Reputation
;
and
that
Noise
had
given
occasion
to
several
Discourses
in
Canada
to
my
Prejudice
.
However
,
(
for
I
will
,
if
please
God
,
declare
my
Mind
farther
upon
this
matter
in
the
Third
Volume
)
I
ought
to
acknowledge
that
God
has
preserv'd
me
by
a
sort
of
Miracle
,
in
this
great
and
dangerous
Voyage
,
of
which
you
have
an
account
in
this
Volume
.
And
when
I
think
on
it
with
attention
,
I
am
perswaded
that
Providence
has
kept
me
for
publishing
to
the
World
the
Great
Discoveries
I
have
made
in
Eleven
Years
time
,
or
thereabouts
,
that
I
have
liv'd
in
the
West-Indies
.
It
must
be
observ'd
,
that
a
great
many
Men
meddle
with
Business
that
don't
belong
to
them
,
and
will
conceive
a
Jealousie
against
those
that
won't
conform
to
their
Humour
.
The
Provincial-Commissary
,
of
whom
I
have
spoken
before
,
was
very
urgent
to
have
a
Copy
of
the
Journal
of
the
Discovery
I
had
made
in
a
Voyage
of
almost
four
Years
,
telling
me
he
would
keep
it
secret
.
I
took
his
Word
;
for
I
thought
,
and
I
think
still
,
he
was
a
Man
of
Honour
and
Probity
.
Besides
,
I
did
consider
that
he
could
instruct
the
Bishop
of
Quebec
and
Count
Frontenac
,
with
what
they
had
a
mind
to
know
of
this
Discovery
,
and
satisfie
them
both
,
without
exposing
my self
.
For
this
purpose
were
intended
all
the
Care
he
took
of
me
,
and
all
the
extraordinary
Civilities
he
did
shew
me
,
in
entertaining
me
with
all
he
could
get
then
,
and
calling
me
often
the
Rais'd-again
.
He
desir'd
me
to
return
into
Europe
,
to
acquaint
the
Publick
with
the
great
Discoveries
I
had
made
,
and
that
by
this
way
I
should
avoid
the
Jealousie
of
these
two
Men
;
that
it
was
very
difficult
to
please
two
Masters
,
whose
Employment
and
Interests
were
so
different
.
He
had
then
,
before
my
Return
into
Europe
,
all
the
time
that
was
necessary
to
copy
out
my
whole
Voyage
on
the
River
Meschasipi
,
which
I
had
undertook
against
M.
de
la
Salle's
Opinion
,
who
has
made
since
a
Voyage
from
the
Illinois
to
the
Gulph
of
Mexico
,
in
the
Year
1682.
and
two
Years
after
me
.
He
had
had
some
suspicion
I
had
made
that
Voyage
;
yet
he
could
not
know
the
Truth
of
it
at
my
Return
to
Fort
Frontenac
,
because
he
had
then
undertook
a
Voyage
to
the
Outouagamis
,
not
knowing
whether
the
Savages
had
murther'd
me
,
as
it
had
been
given
out
.
I
follow'd
our
Commissary's
Advice
,
and
the
Resolution
to
return
into
Europe
;
but
before
I
set
out
,
I
shew'd
him
that
it
was
absolutely
necessary
for
the
Settlement
of
Colonies
in
our
Discoveries
,
and
make
some
progress
towards
the
establishing
of
the
Gospel
,
to
keep
all
these
several
Nations
in
peace
,
even
the
most
remote
,
and
assist
them
against
the
Iroquois
,
who
are
their
Common
Enemies
:
That
these
Barbarians
never
make
a
True
Peace
with
those
that
they
have
once
beaten
,
or
they
hope
to
overcome
,
in
spreading
Divisions
among
them
;
that
the
common
Maxim
of
the
Iroquois
had
always
been
such
,
and
by
this
means
they
had
destroy'd
above
two
millions
of
Souls
.
The
Provincial
Commissary
agreed
with
me
upon
all
this
,
and
told
me
that
for
the
future
he
should
give
me
all
the
necessary
Instructions
for
that
purpose
.
I
will
give
an
account
,
if
please
God
,
in
my
Second
Volume
,
of
the
Ways
and
Measures
,
that
are
to
be
taken
for
the
establishing
of
the
Faith
among
the
many
Nations
of
so
different
Languages
;
and
how
good
Colonies
might
besetled
in
those
great
Countries
,
which
might
be
call'd
the
Delights
of
America
,
and
become
one
of
the
greatest
Empires
in
the
World.
Jane
Williams
FINIS
.